Full text of "Political and statistical account of the British settlements in the Straits of Malacca"

See other formats

(^>i '^^ BR INK 4 SON

'^ID '. MOfJftiN BOOKS

•• ^t*' '■^w'OjOipoortatoeg 8

■"-' 'ClI^MSTERDAM

40 ml 80

-I -^^■^^-^. >— ^^^-

100 K

BRITISH SETTLEMENTS

THE STRAITS OF MALACCA,

&C. &C.

VOL. II.

POLITICAL AND STATISTICAL ACCOUNT

OF THE

BRITISH SETTLEMENTS

IN THE

STRAITS OF MALACCA

^t'nang, iMalarta, ani ^ingaport ;

WITH A HISTORV OF

THE MALAYAN STA

ON THE PENINSULA OF MALACCA

BY T. J. NEWBOLD, Esq.

LIEUT. 28d REG. MADRAS LIGHT INFANTRY,

AIDE-DE-CAMP TO BRIGADIER-GENERAL WILSON, C. B.— MEMBER OP THE

ASIATIC SOCIETIES OF BENGAL AND MADRAS, AND CORRESPONDING

MEMBER MADRAS HINDOO LITERARY SOCIETY-

IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.

LONDON:
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET.

1839.

•'^

LONDON :

PRTNTBD BY STEWART AND MURRAY,

ULD UAILKY.

CONTENTS

THE SECOND VOLUME.

CHAPTER I.

Detailed Account of Malayan States. — Quedah. — Boundaries. —
Physical Aspect. — Products. — History. — Government. — Popula-
tion.— Revenue. — Division into Mukims. — Town of Quedah. p. 1

CHAPTER II.

Per AK. — Boundaries. — Toven. — Produce. — Population. — History
and Government. — Political and Commercial Relations. . 22

CHAPTER III.

Salangore. — Geographical Description. — Town of Salangore. —
Produce. — Population. — Government. — History. — Tin-mines of
Lukut. — Conspiracy against, and massacre of their Malayan Em-
ployers by the Chinese Miners, in 1834. — Observations on the
S.E. part of the Salangore Coast. — Village of Sungie Rhya. — Tan-
jong Salamet. — Cape Rachado. — Teloh Rubiah. . .27

VI CONTENTS.

CHAPTER III.*

JonoRE. — Boundaries. — Subdivision into petty States. — Padang. —
Battu Pahat. — Banut. — Pontian. — Town and river of Johore.
— History. — Products. — Population. . . . Page 41

CHAPTER IV.

Pahang. — Geographical extent. — Boundaries. — History and Govern-
ment. — Population. — Produce. — Trade. — Town and River of
Pahang. 55

CHAPTER V.

Kemaman and Tringanu. — Geographical position of the former. —
Population. — Produce. — Geographical position of Tringanu. —
Population. — Produce. — History and Government. — Town and
River of Tringanu. 59

CHAPTER VI.

Kalantan. — Geographical extent. — History and government. — Po-
pulation.— Produce. — Political relations. ... 64

CHAPTER VII.

Patani. — Boundaries. — Division into five Provinces. — History and
Government. — Towns of New and Old Patani. — Population and
Produce. — Town of Sangora. 67

CHAPTER VIII.

Interior States peopled originally from Menangkabowe. — General
description and history of the inhabitants of. — State of Sungie
Ujong. — Boundaries. — Population. — Trade. — Miners and Tin
mines. — Process of mining and smelting. — Revenue. — Govern-
ment.— Chiefs. — Village of Lingie. ... 74

CONTENTS. VU

CHAPTER IX.

lluMBOWE. — Ideas of the Portuguese and Dutch Governments regard-
ing.— Derivation of name. — Area. — Boundaries. — Divided into
two parts, Rumbowe Ulu, and Rumbowe Ilir. — Observations on
theLingie River, Sempong, and Padas. — Population. — Aboriginal
Tribes. — Government. — Division into Tribes. — Chiefs. — Visit to
Bander, the capital of Rumbowe, in 1832. — Reception by the
Chiefs.— Fort of Bander Page 113

CHAPTER X.

JoHOLE. — Mr. Gray's visit to. — Boundaries. — Population. — Govern-
ment.— Trade. — Jompole. — Gold Mines ofChimendras,inGomin-
chi. — Mode of procuring the gold. — Estimate of the comparative
purity of the produce of the various Mines. — Mode of assaying
Gold. — Subordinate state of Srimenanti. — Chiefs and Tribes. —
Boundaries. — Produce 135

CHAPTER XL

States of Calang. — Jellabu. — Ulu Pahang. — Jellye and Segamet,
or Muar. — History. — Produce. — Trade. — Boundaries and Govern-
ment of the four first. — Segamet. — Boundaries. — Population. —
Villages. — Produce and Revenue. — Government. — History. —
Malayan Albino. — Observations on the Muar River. — Gold mines
of Bukit Raya. — Ascent to the summit of Mount Ophir. 151

CHAPTER XII.

Ma lay Customs. — Etiquette, &c. — Games. — Cockfighting.

Gambling. — Singing Pantums. — Riddles. — Games played by

children. — Amoks. — Familiar modes of reckoning distances.

Fishing. — Spearing fish by torch light. — Catching wild animals.

Superstitions. — Writing implements. — Weapons. . . 175

Vlll CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XIV.

Laws, Language, and Literature, of the Malays. — Menang-
kabowe Empire — Colonies — Laws — Malay Codes — Brief Analysis
of Malacca and Menangkabowe Codes — Codes of Quedah and
Johore — Institutes of Achin — Codes of Palembang, Siac, and
Moco Moco — Laws of the Battas, Javanese, Balinese, Bugis, &c.,
and of the Magindanao Sulu and Malacca Isles — Code of Malacca
— Ethical Works — Works on Religion — Epistolary Correspondence
— Poetical Compositions — Anatomy and Medicine — Physiognomy
— Astronomy — Navigation — Ideas of the Creation — Arithmetic.

Page 215

CHAPTER XV.

On the Wild Tribes of the Malay Peninsula. — Aborigines
of the Peninsula. — ^The Battas of Sumatra, or Padsei of Herodo-
tus.— Supposed Tartar extraction of tribes on the Peninsula and on
Islands of the Indian Archipelago. — Benua tradition. — The Se-
mangs. — Udai. — Benuas. — Their religion. — Government. — Cus-
toms.— Upas poison. — The Ilayet Laut. — Other races supposed to
exist by Malays. — Language. — Concluding remarks . 369

APPENDIX.

No. XII. — D. Boelan's Treaty with Ilumbowe . . . 437
No. XIII.— Dutch Treaty with Rumbowe, 1819 . . 439

No.XIV.— British Treaty with Rumbowe, 1831 . . 445

No. XV. — British Boundary Agreement with Rumbowe, 1833 450
No. XVI. — Dutch Treaty with Johore, prior to the taking of Malacca

from the Portuguese, 1641 452

No. XVII.— Col. Taylor's Treaty with Naning, 1801 . . 454
No. XVIII. —Boundary Treaty with Johole, 1833 . . 459
No. XIX. — Draft of Act for the Assessment of Taxes on George

Town, Singapore, and Malacca, 1838 . . . . 461
No. XX. — Earthquake at Ava, described in a letter from Amerapoora,

dated April 8th, 1839, illustrating observations at Vol. I., p. 408.

467

BRITISH SETTLEMENTS

THE STRAITS OF MALACCA,

CHAPTER I,

Having now considered the Peninsula generally,
I will proceed to take a detailed survey of the
principal Malayan states into which it is divided,
commencing with the exterior states, i. e. those
situated along its coasts, from the north-west
above Pinang, and descending in a south-easterly
direction to Point Ramunia ; thence rounding the
southern extremity of the Peninsula, I will ascend
northerly along the eastern coast up to the southern
limit of Siam. The states in the interior of the

VOL. II. B

2 MALAYAN STATES.^— BOUNDARIES.

peninsula will next be considered. The following
is the geographical order in which they occur.

EXTERIOR STATES, WEST COAST.

Quedah (British Territory

Perak of Malacca and

Salangore Province Wellesley)

Johore

EXTERIOR STATES, EAST COAST.

Johore Tringanu

Pahang Kalantan

Kemaman Patani

INTERIOR STATES.

Sungie Ujong

Jellye

Rumbowe

Jellabu

Johole

Jompole

Srimenanti

Segamet

It is almost unnecessary to premise that the
whole peninsula, with the exception of the strip
of coast land called Province Wellesley, opposite
to Pinang, and a circumscribed territory around
the city of Malacca, is in possession of Malayan
petty sovereigns, and the Siamese.

QUEDAH.

Quedah extends from the Trang river in 7° 20'
N. to the Krian, in 5° 10' N., which separates
it from Pcrak. The Trang formerly divided it

PHYSICAL ASPECT AND PRODUCE. 6

from Siam. Interiorly, the chain of mountains,
running down the middle of the peninsula, which
is here about 130 miles broad, constitutes its
boundary, with the state of Patani on the opposite
coast; on the west it is bounded by Province
Wellesley and the sea. Its average length and
breadth is 150 miles by 30, giving a superficial
area of 4,500 square miles, with a population of
about 21,000, being less than five to the square
mile.

In its physical aspect, Quedah presents no-
thing dissimilar to that of the peninsula al-
ready described, except a feature, which it has
in common with Patani, namely, a greater num-
ber of open plains and sawahs than any of the
other Malay states ; consequently its facilities of
producing wet grain are greater. The produce of
rice formerly exceeded the internal consumption
by about the annual average of 2,500 coyans,
which were exported to Pinang and the neighbour-
ing ports. At present the state of agriculture is
at any extremely low ebb. A multitude of streams
traverse the country, with a general westerly direc-
tion, from the mountains to the sea, among which
are six rivers navigable for the common Malay
trading vessels. The embouchure of the Quedah
river lying in 6° 6' N., will admit, at spring tides,
vessels of 250 tons. The coast is studded with

B 2

4 PHYSICAL ASPECT AND PRODUCTS.

islets, among which is the Lancavi chister : the
largest about seventeen miles long by five in
breadth. Trutao, the next in size, is about fifteen
miles long. Both these islands belonged to Que-
dah, and were well peopled and cultivated. The
population of Pulo Lancavi, the larger of the
two, was estimated, previously to 1821, at 3,000.
The Siamese, in 1821, killed most of the males,
and carried the women and children into captivity.
The water on the Quedah coast is very shallow ;
ships and other large vessels are constrained to
preserve a considerable offing. The highest
detached hill on the Quedah main is Gunong
Gerai, or Quedah Peak, a mass of granite, whose
summit is estimated at 5,000 feet above the level
of the sea. According to Dr. Ward, north of
Quedah Peak is an immense plain, almost level
with the sea, covered near the coast with rising
mangroves. It is of a very gentle elevation,
bounded to the east by a small chain of hills, six-
teen or twenty miles inland. The breadth of the
belt of mangroves along the coast varies from half
a mile to a mile. This is succeeded by a narrower
one of ataps, behind which the country is richly
cultivated, laid out in rice grounds, broken every
two or three miles by natural boundaries of forest,
loft most probably when it was originally cleared.
The soil is a rich whitish clay, mixed with sand.

PHYSICAL ASPECT AND PRODUCTS. 5

Out of the plain, at a distance of about six
miles from the sea, and about twenty-four in a
northerly direction from the northernmost isle on
the coast, Pulo Boonting, rises abruptly the Ele-
phant Hill (for a geological description of this hill
see Chap. VI I. Vol. I.), no hill or other elevated
spot being within several miles of it. It is of an ob-
long shape, apparently about a mile in length
from north-west to south-east, and half a mile in
breadth, presenting, on every side, bold and craggy
precipices, between three and four hundred feet
in height ; lofty columnar and needle-like masses
here and there detached from the main body,
shoot up like the spires or turrets of a cathe-
dral. The top is closely covered with wood, which
also rises in some places halfway up the precipice,
shewing the grey or purplish rocks, in contrast with
the foliage, and adding much to their beautiful
and romantic appearance. The ground in its im-
mediate neighbourhood is a complete swamp,
abounding with a variety of marsh plants, which
were, at the time of Dr. Ward's visit, in flower.
Cocoa-nuts, plantain, betel-nut, and fruit-trees of
different kinds, extend all round it, and conceal
the huts of the Malays, which appear to be nume-
rous. A deep ditch, either artificial or natural,
surrounds the whole, and renders the approach to
the rock extremely difficult, even to elephants.

b HISTORY.

Qiiedah used formerly to produce a small quantity
of gold, tin, and iron.

The history of this state is a series of political
misfortunes. It was incorporated with a colony
of Malays from Malacca, shortly after the 13th
century ; and probably continued a dependency of
that kingdom, until the Portuguese took Malacca
in 1511 ; for in the Malay annals we find that the
Raja of Quedah visited Malacca in order to obtain
the honour of the Noubet from Sultan Mahmud,
its last Malay sovereign, which was granted him.
Quedah was of such note in 1611, as to attract
the notice of the Portuguese ; who in that year,
according to De Faria, headed by Mendez Fur-
tado, attacked and plundered the town. In 1619,
both Quedah and Perak were overrun by Iscander
Muda, king of Achin ; the male inhabitants were
carried off, and these states became in some
degree fiefs of Achin. On the subsequent de-
cline of the power of Achin, Quedah regained her
independence. In 1770, the Bugis attacked and
burned great part of the town. In 1785, the sultan
ceded the island of Pinang to the British. In
1821, this ill-fated state was conquered and de-
vastated by the Siamese. As this last event is of
some political importance, I will relate, in as
succinct a manner as possible, the causes imme-
diately leading to it.

HISTORY.

The monarch of Siam has, for many years past,
demanded not only the triennial tribute, called the
Bunga Mas, or flower of gold, from Quedah, but
homage also of a more substantial nature. Much
argument and ink have been wasted, to shew the
right of Siam to tribute from Quedah and Patani.
It seems after all, that the lord of the white ele-
phant has about as much original right, as present
power and ancient aggression can give him ; and
no more. It is very much to be doubted, whether
his majesty has ever red Puffendorf, Grotius, or
Vattel, as some of his political critics appear to
have done. Not content with the tribute of the
"golden flower," Siam had latterly haughtily de-
manded from Quedah, supplies of arms, rice, and
ammunition for the war on Birmah, and compelled
the Raja of Quedah, much against his inclination,
to attack and conquer Perak, in 1818. The
Quedah chief had, from time to time, appealed to
the Pinang government against these systematic
encroachments of his haughty foe, but that
government had not the power to interfere. Que-
dah, thus designedly weakened by the contest
with Perak, offered an easy conquest. Accord-
mgly, in November 1821, an armament of 7000
men, under the direction of the Rajah of Ligore,
(a Siamese province on the Quedah frontier),
sailed from the Trang into the Quedah river.

8 HISTORY.

under pretence of demanding supplies of rice, &c.
for the Birmese war; took Quedah, and perpe-
trated a savage massacre of most of the inhabi-
tants; the remainder were sent into slavery. The
sultan escaped with difficulty, and sought an asy-
lum with the British authorities, which was
humanely granted him. Since this period, Quedah
has remained under the yoke of Siam. Sub-
joined* will be found an account of this invasion,
by Mr. Anderson, late a provisional member of

* Considerations on the Siamese Conquest of Quedah and Perak. —
" The intelligence of a sudden invasion by a large Siamese force,
from Ligore, of the territories of the king of Quedah, the old ally of
the British government, which reached Prince of Wales Island, in
November 1821, and the various rumours which prevailed, regarding
the ulterior objects of the Siamese army, spread terror throughout the
island, and, although there was a considerable military force at the
Presidency, the alarms of the native population were difficult to be
appeased. Many of the wealthy inhabitants buried and concealed
their valuable property, while others made preparations for convey-
ing it away to other British settlements. The supplies of grain,
cattle and poultry, from the Quedah country, on which Pinang had
so long chiefly depended, were suddenly withheld, and there was
considerable distress among the poorer classes, by the increased
price of provisions.

"The prompt and humane measure^ of government, however, not
only for quieting the fears of the inhabitants, and allaying all appre-
hensions of an attack by the Siamese, but for obtaining supplies of
grain from Bengal and other quarters; while in the mean time, large
issues of rice were made from the Honourable Company's stores,
which was distributed to the poorer classes at a modcnite price,
prevented much distress, which must have otherwise ensued, and

HISTORY. y

the council at Pinang. In 1827, the ex- Sultan's
family, who had been taken prisoners by the Siam-
ese, were released through British interference, and

speedily restored greater confidence in the strength and resources of
the government, which could command ample aid in case of need.

" For a better understanding of this unexpected event, it will be
proper to take a short review of the circumstances connected with it.
On Sunday, the 12th of November, 1821, about noon, a large fleet of
prows, full of Siamese, was observed standing into the Quedah river,
coming in the direction from Traang, a large river to the northward,
where the armament had been equipped. The Pangulu, or comman-
dant of the fort, instantly sent notice of its approach to the Bindahara,
or general of the Quedah army, and the Laksamana, or high admiral,
who were a short distance up the river, and having some appre-
hensions of treachery, prepared the guns to bear upon the prows,
waiting only for the orders of the Bindahara, to fire upon them. The
general, however, who was taken by surprise, did not choose to au-
thorize this, and determined to employ measures of pacification in
the first instance.

" The arrival of the Siamese was so sudden, that the Malayan
chiefs had time to assemble only a few of their dependents, with
whom they proceeded to the wharf or public landing place, which is
about one hundred and fifty yards beyond the fort, and which was
surrounded by the Siamese fleet, well armed. The Bindahara, Lak-
samana, Tamungong, and a few of the Quedah chiefs, were seated on
the covered wharf, and the Siamese ascended in a large body with
muskets, spears, and other warlike weapons in their hands. The
Bindahara interrogated them as to the object of their visit, and was
informed that they wanted rice, being about to attack the Burmahs.
The general promised them an immediate supply ; but while the con-
versation was going on, the Siamese had assembled a large party
ashore and surrounded the wharf; they now threw off" the mask, and
told the Quedah chiefs, they had come to seize them, and they must
submit to be bound. The Bindahara, and Laksamana, exclaimed,
with one accord, ' We are betrayed, let us attack them furiously,' and

10 HISTORY.

sent to Pinang. In 1831, the Quedah people,
unable any longer to endure the tyranny of the
Siamese, flew to arms, headed by Tuanku Kudin,

instantly drawing their creeses, plunged them into the Siamese, who
stood nearest them. A general battle now ensued.

" The venerable Laksamana, and Tamungong who used to boast that
he was invulnerable, with several other chiefs, were soon dispatched ;
the Bindahara was disarmed and bound, and their men, dispirited and
panic-struck by the loss of their leaders, fled in all directions, pur-
sued by the Siamese, who butchered them in great numbers, and put
them to death by means the most cruel and revolting to human nature.
These operations being observed from the Fort, a few guns were now
brought to bear upon the Siamese vessels, and two or three were
sunk. The Siamese then proceeded to set fire to some of the
houses, previously dragging out any of the men who had taken
refuge in them, and torturing them to death, pillaging the houses of
all their contents that were of any value ; and they seized indis-
criminately, all the prows and vessels in the river at the time,
amongst which were several small trading boats from Pinang.

" Having, after a slight opposition, possessed themselves of the
Fort, which was garrisoned principally by a few Bengal and Chuliah
Sepoys, they dispatched a party immediately to the Kwala Mirbow,
a large river to the southward, and nearly in sight of Pinang Fort.
On the following day, Monday, they entered the Mirbow, and met
with a slight and ineffectual opposition from a small battery near
the moutii of the river, which kept them in check for a short time,
and allowed an opportunity for the intelligence of the approach of a
hoHtile fleet to reach the king of Quedah, who was residing in
floating houses a few miles further up, — where he was forming a new
settlement, and cutting a canal from that river to the Muda, another
large river to the southward, which forms the northern boundary of
the liritish territories on the main.

** Hearing that the Siamese force was ascending the river, and hav-
ing only a very few adherents at hand, he hurried ofl" in the greatest
coQttenuttion witli all bis wives and children; and mounting them

HISTORY. 11

a nephew of the ex- Sultan. Kudin had, for some
time, been residing in Province Wellesley, under
protection of the British flag. They attacked

together with his most valuable ornaments, and as many dollars as
he could collect upon several elephants, which were fortunately at
hand, he proceeded across the jungles, in a direction towards the
Prye river, within the territory of the Honourable Company. The
king left a large brig and a schooner, on board of which was a large
amount of treasure, which fell into the hands of the captors. Num-
bers of his attendants who fled with him, but were not mounted
upon elephants, perished from fatigue and hunger in the woods, and
particularly several of his most respectable and venerable chiefs.

"The king himself, after five days of severe fatigue and exposure,
during which time he separated from several of his elephants, and
much of his valuable property, which was no doubt purposely con-
veyed away in a different direction by his own faithless attendants,
to whom he had intrusted it, arrived at a place called Kota, the resi-
dence of his brother Tuanko Solyman, up the Prye river ; where
embarking all his followers and property on board four or five prows,
he descended to the mouth of the river, and solicited the protection
of the British Government.

"The Governor of Prince of Wales Island, with that humanity and
consideration which was due to an old Ally, instantly granted the
protection sought for, and the king was not only provided with
suitable accommodations, but a strong guard of Sepoys was posted
at his residence, to prevent any attempt to carry him off by force,
and he was granted an allowance adequate to maintain himself and
numerous family comfortably. His majesty has remained ever
since, in the enjoyment of these advantages, and supports his trials
with becoming fortitude and dignity.

" On the morning after the king crossed over from Prye, a fleet of
fourteen or fifteen Siamese prows was observed standing close along
shore in pursuit of his majesty, and they had actually the audacity
to attempt lo enter the Prye river, where they believed the king still
was. The fleet was driven back by two of the Honourable Com-

12 HISTORY.

and captured the fort of Quedah, then held by
the Siamese. The Pinang government, agree-
ably to the provisions of Captain Burney's

pany's cruisers, which had strict orders afterwards to prevent any
Siamese vessels from coming near the harbour, without previous
examination and permission. A few days after this occurrence, the
Ilajali of Ligore sent a letter to the Governor, couched in very
haughty and disrespectful terras, desiring the king of Quedah to be
delivered up to him, a demand which was met by a dignified refusal,
accompanied by a salutary admonition as to the style of future cor-
respondence with the Representative of the British Government. Some
of the Siamese troops having pursued the Malays into the territory
of the Honourable Company, near the Kwala Muda, the Govern-
ment lost no time in despatching a company of Sepoys, under an
active officer, Captain Crooke of the 20th Regiment, for the purpose
of expelling these daring intruders, and affording protection to such
emigrants as might seek shelter under the British flag, and escape
the persecution of the relentless enemy. The temperate, but at the
same time resolute, conduct of that officer in supporting the dignity
of the British Government, and in seizing and disarming a party of
Siamese, who made an encroachment upon Province Wellesley, was,
no doubt, calculated to evince to the Siamese authorities, the power
and determination of the British Government to oppose such pro-
ceedings, and the moderation of the measures adopted in the first
instance.

"The natives from (Quedah, and the traders from other countries
whose vessels had been seized, and wlio h;ul bt < n deprived of all
their property, now flocked to Pinang in thousands, many in small
canoes formed of trees hollowed out. It is scarcely possible to
conceive the state of distress und mis, i y In whicli hundreds of these
poor fugitives landed at Pinang; men, women and children crowded
together for several days in small boats, without any provisions, and
scarcely any clothing, most of them escaped clandestinely, and many
!)•>. lis which were overloaded with passengers were lost; the emi-
11 ;■ .. iilicf from their suflcnui^ii in u watery grave.

HISTORY. 13

treaty with Siam, Article 13th, viz. " That the
Enghsh will not permit the former governor
of Quedah, or any of his followers to attack,

Many Malays who were detected in the attempt to escape, were put
to death, and the wives and daughters were forcibly dragged from
their husbands and fathers, and ravished by the Siamese soldiery.
The mode of execution was horrible in the extreme ; the men being
tied up for the most trifling off'etice, and frequently upon mere sus-
picion, their arms extended with bamboos ; when the executioner
with a ponderous instrument split them right down from the crown
of the head, and their mangled carcases were thrown into the river
for the alligators to devour.

" The king of Quedah's second and favourite son, Tuanko Yakoob,
attempted to escape like the rest, but was pursued and taken, and
has since been sent in bonds from Quedah to Siam. The Bindahara,
or Prime Minister, after being kept in chains a long time at Quedah,
and deceived with hopes of liberation, for which the Pinang Govern-
ment earnestly interceded with the Ligore chiefs, was carried away,
and poisoned on the road to Sangora. It is impossible to calculate
the number of Malays who have perished by the swords of the
Siamese, by the loss of prows on their way to Pinang and other
places, and by famine and fatigue in the woods. Every aid was
administered to the refugees who fled to Pinang, and beneficial regu-
lations subsequently made by government for affording them the
means of livelihood. It is proper, in this place, to notice the highly
creditable conduct of the late Governor of Malacca, Mr. Timmer-
man Tyssen, who no sooner hearing of the conquest of Quedah, and
having received exaggerated accounts of the Siamese force, and the
probability of an attack upon Pinang, than he despatched one of
His Netherlands Majesty's frigates, which was lying in Malacca
Roads at the time, with a handsome offer of co-operation, in case of
the Siamese engaging in hostilities, and even the chiefs of some of
the surrounding Malayan states were not backward in making re-
spectful tenders of all the aid their limited means would admit of,
which were suitably acknowledged by the Government of Pinang*

14 HISTORY.

disturb, or injure iu any manner the territory of
Quedah, or any other territory subject to Siam,
now interfered in favour of the invaders. Two

Such was the opinion of all the neighbouring Malayan states of the
treachery and injustice of the Siamese in attacking Quedah, and
such their apprehension of becoming themselves the victims of their
rapacity, that they were eager to employ their utmost efforts to expel
the Siamese from Quedah, and looked up, with full confidence, to
the British Government supporting its old Ally.

" Having effected the complete subjugation of Quedah, and pos-
sessed himself of the country, the Rajah of Ligore next turned his
attention to one of its principal dependencies, the Lancavy Islands,
and fitted out a strong and well equipped expedition, which pro-
ceeded to the principal island, which, independent of possessing a
fixed population of between three and four thousand souls, had re-
ceived a large accession by emigrants from Quedah. Here too,
commenced a scene of death and desolation, almost exceeding credi-
bility. The men were murdered, and the women and female chil-
dren carried off to Quedah, while the male children were either put to
death, or left to perish. That fine island, from which large supplies
were derived, is now nearly depopulated, and such of the male
population as did escape, driven from their homes, and bereaved of
tlieir families, have been carrying on a predatory warfare both with
the Siamese and peaceable traders close to Prince of Wales Island.
Some of them have settled inWellesley Province, and are employed
as cultivators.

" Several badly planned and ineffectual attempts have, at different
times been made by small and unorganized bodies of the king of
Quedah's adherents in the country, to cut off the Siamese garrison at
Quedah ; but these have all been followed by the most disastrous
results ; not only by the destruction of the assailants, but by increased
persecution towards the remaining Malayan inhabitants. The king
himself, for some time, was anxious to have made an effort to regain
his country in concert with some native powers which had promised
him aid in vessels and men; but he was dissuaded from su perilous,
and certainly doubtful an enterprise by those who were interested in

HISTORY. 15

armed vessels, the Zephyr and the Emerald, and
shortly afterwards H. M. ships, the Wolf and
Crocodile, were despatched to blockade the river

his cause, and who apprehended his certain overthrow and destruc-
tion from such an attempt. There is no doubt, tlie Siamese were too
powerful and too well prepared for any such ill-arranged expedition,
as it could have been within the compass of the Quedah Rajah's
means to have brought against them, to have had any chance of
success; and it would have been inconsistent with the professed
neutrality of the British Government to have permitted any equip-
ments or warlike preparations within its Ports ; the more particu-
larly so, as a mission had just proceeded to Siam from the Governor-
General of India.

"However much disposed the Pinang Government might have been,
on the first brush of the affair, to have stopped such proceedings on
the part of the Siamese, and to have checked such ambitious and
unwarrantable aggression ; however consistent and politic it might
have been, to have treated the Ligorean troops as a predatory horde,
and expelled them, at once, from the territories of an old and faith-
ful Ally of the British Government; the Mission from the Supreme
Government of Bengal to the Court of Siam, and the probable evil
consequences of an immediate rupture, were considerations which
could not fail to embarrass the Pinang Government, and render it
necessary to deliberate well before it embarked in any measures of
active hostility; while the disposeable force on the island, although
fully adequate to the safe guardianship and protection of the place,
and sufficient to repel any force that the Siamese could possibly
bring against it, was yet insufficient for prosecuting a vigorous war,
or maintaining its conquests against the recruited legions which the
Siamese power could have transported with facility, ere reinforce-
ments could have arrived from other parts of India. Under all
these circumstances, the policy of suspending hostilities was mani-
fest, and it was deemed proper to await the orders of the superior
and controlling authorities.

" But there was a more urgent necessity than even the foregoing

16 HISTORY.

and coast of Quedah. The unequal contest ter-
minated in the retaking of the fort of Quedah by
the Siamese, on the 4th October, 1831. Tuanku
Kudin, and most of his followers fell after a de-
termined resistance. The ex- Sultan who had
been residing at Pinang, under strict surveillance,
was removed to a distance from the scene of distur-
bance to Malacca ; conformably with a clause in
the 13th article of the treaty already quoted,
which provides that the British government make

considerations dictated, of not acting without the consent of the
Supreme Government, as that authority has always declined sanc-
tioning any interference with Siam and Quedah, in the innumerable
references which have been made from the chiefs of the settlement of
Pinang since Captain Light first took possession, during all which
long period of thirty-five years, the king of Quedah has been subject
to incessant alarm and apprehension from the Siamese, and suffered
all the apprehension they could inflict, without actually possessing
themselves of any part of his dominions. The Supreme Govern-
ment admitting that Quedah has always been tributary to Siam, has
ever objected to any interference that would be likely to excite a
collision with the haughty power of Siam, which it appeared to be
the object of the British Government to conciliate. It was expected
that liie Mission would have produced some results advantageous to
the interests of our Ally, by the mediation of the Ambassador, and
that, at all events, the affairs of Quedah would have been settled
upon a proj)er footing. So far, however, from any of these most
desir;il)lr objects wliicli were contemplated being attained, the
Siamese authorities not only assumed a tone of insolence and evasion
to all the reasonable propositions of the Ambassador ; but signified
Uieir expectation tint ilx; king of Quedah should be delivered up to
them; and the obstacles which ixistcd to a free conunercial inter-
courte have not been removed."

HISTORY. 17

arrangements for the former governor of Quedah
to go and live in some other country and not at
Prince of Wales Island, or Prye, or in Perak,
Salangore, or any Birmese country. The ex-
Sultan resided at Malacca, on the 10,000 Spanish
dollars, paid him annually by the British govern-
ment, for the cession of Pinang and province
Wellesley, in apparent comfort and style, and free
from the slightest restraint ; only that he could
not quit the Malacca territory without permission.
In 1835, he obtained leave from government to
proceed to Delli, a place on the east coast of
Sumatra. He had expressed in 1833, a deter-
mination to quit Malacca, being dissatisfied at the
negatives put to his earnest and repeated appli-
cations for redress against his enemies, the Sia-
mese ; and lastly at the final veto to his request
for permission to reside at Pinang, which had
been recently refused by Lord William Bentinck,
to whom he had deputed his eldest son Tuanku
Abdullah, afterwards wounded at Bruas. His
Lordship, in answer, observed that the Sultan's
presence there might excite the designing and
seditious to make use of his name, to raise tu-
mults, by which the Sultan might fall under the
displeasure of Government ; and concluded by
advising him to continue and enjoy his handsome
salary at Malacca. At the close of 1836, when
VOL. 11. c

18 HISTORY.

he was at length permitted to visit DeUi, he
pledged himself to go thither direct, to remain
there, and to return direct to Malacca. However,
his Majesty, like a true Malay, spurning at all
coercion, instead of proceeding to Belli, es-
tablished himself with a brig and a numerous
flotilla of Malay prahus at Bruas in the Perak
territory, which is contiguous to Quedah, expect-
ing to be joined there by his family from Pinang,
and by a force of Malays for the invasion of Que-
dah. This procedure, as we have seen (in a
preceding chapter,) caused considerable alarm at
Pinang, in April 1836, and induced the governor
there to arm two trading vessels, in the absence
of H. M. ships of war, to be stationed at the
southern entrance of the harbour, to prevent the
ex- Sultan's flotilla from passing through to Quedah
as bound by treaty, (see treaty. Appendix, No. III.)
with Siam. The Malay states did not appear to
be extremely zealous in rallying round the fallen
prince's standard, and the alarm subsided. When
the Sultan still persisted in remaining at Bruas,
H. M. ship Zebra and the schooner Diamond,
were despatched in April 1837, to bring him to
Pinang. This object was efi'ected on the 25th of
that month, after some resistance on the part of
his followers, in which several were killed, and the
eldest son of the Sultan, Tuanku Abdullah,

HISTORY. 19

wounded. He was not to remain at Pinang, but
to be sent down either to reside at Malacca or
Singapore. The annual salary of 10,000 Sp.
drs., was reduced to 500 ; a step taken by
government to prevent the old chief from being
troublesome in future.

Quedah had, previous to 1821, for many gene-
rations past, been under the sway of a Malayan
prince, with the title of Sultan, assisted by a
council of the four principal officers of state, viz.
the Bandahara, the Lacsamana, the Maharajah
Lelah, and the Tumungong, whose decrees were
promulgated among the people, and enforced by
the eight Dattus, or heads of tribes. The present
ex- Sultan promised me the katurunan, or genea-
logical history of his family, but on sending to
Pinang it was found that the MS. had fallen into
the hands of the Siamese. The present chiefs
grandfather was Sultan Mahmud Jiwa Shah, who
died about 1778, succeeded by his son. Sultan
Abdullah Shah ; to whom succeeded in 1798, his
brother Sultan Taj uddin Shah. The present
chief is a son of Sultan Abdullah Shah, and as-
cended the throne in 1804. His heir apparent is
his son, Tuanku Abdullah. Since the Siamese
took possession, the supreme power has been
transferred to a vassal of Siam, the Rajah of Li-

20 HISTORY.

gore, whose eldest son in 1825, was made gover-
nor of the conquered province.

Before the Siamese invasion, Quedah was con-
sidered to have a population of 50,000. In 1633,
according to Beaulieu, its population amounted
to about 60,000, and in 1784, if we may credit
Captain Glass's statement, to 100,000, princi-
pally Malays. The population now consists
chiefly of Siamese, Samsams, Malays, and Se-
mangs. The Malays are generally thought to be
a colony from Malacca ; though, as the ex- King
informs me, the inhabitants pretend to be de-
scended in a direct line from Alexander the Great.
They are Mohammedans of the Shafihi sect, with
a few Hanefites and Hanbalites interspersed.
Some few, since the Siamese invasion of 1821,
have been converted to their original faith,
Buddhism.

The revenue under the Malay sovereign
amounted to 100,000 rupees per annum, and was
derived from taxes upon articles of import, port
duties, &c.

Under the Malay government, Quedah was
divided into 128 mukims, or parishes, each con-
taining a mosque, and at least 44 families. Many
of the mukims had double or treble that number.
The capital was first styled Lindongan Bulan, or

HISTORY. 21

the city sheltered by the moon, but subsequently
called Quedah, (or as it is pronounced, Keddah,)
the Elephant enclosure. Our term Quedah or
Queda, was probably borrowed from the Portu-
guese corruption. It is situated in 6° 5' N. on
the right bank of a river of the same name, at a
short distance from its mouth ; the town is pro-
tected by a small brick fort. It had a covered
wharf and landing. A little higher up is the
populous town of Alustar.

CHAPTER II.

Perak. — Boundaries. — Town. — Produce. — Population. — History
and Government. — Political and Commercial Relations.

Perak is separated on its northern frontier from
Quedah by the Krian river, which debouches into
the Straits of Malacca in about 5° 10' North.
On the south it is divided from the piratical state
of Salangore, by a river of inconsiderable magni-
tude called the Runkup, which lies a little to the
north of the Birnam river, in about 3° 59' north ;
interiorly, by the chain of primitive mountains
that run down the centre of the Malay peninsula,
to Point Romania near Singapore, from the states
of Tringanu and Pahang on the opposite coast.
According to Captain Glass, the territory under
the sway of the P6rak chief extended about fifty
leagues inland : its length along the coast is up-
wards of 120 miles.

The principal town is situated a considerable
distance up the Perak river, which is one of the
largest and most rapid of the streams of the
Peninsula that flow into the Straits of Malacca :

TOWN. — PRODUCE. 23

according to Anderson, it will admit vessels draw-
ing twelve feet. The channel, however, is tortu-
ous and intricate. On the banks, generally
covered with jungle, are seen a few villages
straggling at considerable distances. Those of
most note are Kota Lumut, Bander, Pantong
Panjang, and Passir Garam, about thirty miles
up the river. The chief generally resides at
Passir Suyong, or Passir Pulye ; about three or
four days' pull from the mouth. It has been
stated to me by natives, that there are several
stockades commanding the approach by water to
these places.

The principal products of this state are tin,
rice and ratans. The present produce of tin is
about 8,500 piculs annually : this goes for the
most part to the Pinang market : latterly some of
it has found its way to Singapore. Mr. Anderson
states that the Rajah Muda and Tuanku Hassin,
sons of the late chief, Taj-uddin, established posts
a few years ago, about thirty miles from the river's
mouth, where they levied a duty on all tin ex-
ported. These posts have since been abandoned.
The chief himself derives most of his revenue
from a toll on the tin produced : so much it is
said, as from four to six dollars per bhar of three
piculs. The Dutch enjoyed for upwards of a
century and a half, during their sway at Malacca,

24'. POPULATION. HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT.

the monopoly of the tin. They had a factory at
Tanjong Puttoos on the river, and a small fort on
the harbour between the Binding Islands and the
main. The cultivation of rice has, of late years,
been on the increase. I am assured by some re-
spectable Perak traders, that more than sufficient
for home consumption is now grown.

The population of Perak is roughly calculated
at 35,000 Malays, professing the Mohammedan
religion, not including the aboriginal tribes ; a few
Chinese, Arab, and Chuliah settlers.

Perak was formerly tributary to the Malayan
sovereigns of Malacca, and afterwards to those of
the kingdom of Achin. The Bandahara of Johore
was originally appointed Rajah of Perak, with the
title of Sultan Muzuffer Shah. His son Manshur
Shah ascended the throne of Achin in the l6th
century, after which his successor to that of Perak
sent a gold and silver flower as tribute to Achin.
Since the decline of the latter, however, it has
become in some measure independent : although
Siam has, at various periods, asserted her claims
to sovereignty, and demanded tribute. In conse-
quence of the spirited resistance of the late chief,
Taj-uddin, to these arrogant and groundless as-
sumptions, P^rak was overrun in 1818 by the
troops of the Rajah of Quodah, who had invaded it
by order of the king of Siam. In 1822 the

POLITICAL AND COMMERCIAL RELATIONS^f -25 f \^'^

Siamese were expelled, and the rightful chiei^je- \ , ]
stored by the powerful assistance of the late wSfo>^.... ' , /
like chief of Salangore, Rajah Ibrahim. '^IJ^fi^^'

The government is despotic. Perak has been
ruled during the last three centuries by a race of
chiefs, under the title of Sultan, who were con-
nected with the ruling dynasties in Johore and
Achin. Under the sultan are five officers of state
forming a deliberative council, viz., the Bandahara,
Tumungong, Rajah Muda, Mantri, and Orang
Kaya Besar. Besides these there are six Pang-
hulus over the six Bongsas (Vansas) or classes,
into which the people are divided.

The succession to the throne is generally here-
ditary. Sultan Mansur Shah II, who died in
1818, was succeeded by his son Taj-uddin, who
died about four years ago. His nephew, the pre-
sent chief. Rajah Cholan, succeeded.

Political and Commercial relations with the
British Government. — In 1818, a treaty of com-
mercial alliance was concluded by the British
commissioner, Mr. Cracroft, on the part of the
Company, with the then Rajah of P^rak, Sultan
Mansur Shah, chiefly with the view of preventing
a monopoly of the tin trade by the Dutch, who ^

were, at that time, about to resume possession of
Malacca. This treaty provided against the mo-
nopoly, and secured to British merchants the

26 .VfOLlTICAL AND COMMERCIAL RELATIONS.

privilege of being allowed to trade with P6rak
on terms as favourable as any other nation.

By Major Burney's treaty with Siam in 1826,
it was agreed that the Rajah of P^rak should
govern his country according to his own will ;
should he desire to send the gold and silver
flowers to Siam as heretofore, the English would
not prevent him. That if Chow Phya of Ligore,
desire to send down to Perak, with friendly inten-
tions, forty or fifty men, whether Siamese, Chi-
nese or other Asiatic subjects of Siam, or if the
Rajah of Perak desire to send any of his ministers
or officers to seek Chow Phya of Ligore, the
English should not forbid them. That no force
should be sent by either nation to go and molest,
attack or disturb P^rak. The English engaged
not to allow the state of Salangore to attack or
disturb Perak ; and the Siamese in turn engaged
not to go and attack or disturb Salangore.

The Siamese also stipulated in this treaty that
the present ex-king of Quedah should not be per-
mitted to live at Prince of Wales Island or
Prye, or in P6rak, Salangore, or any Birmese
country.

CHAPTER III.

Salangore is separated from Perak by a small
river called the Runkup, a little north of the
Birnam stream, in about lat. 3° 59' N. Its extent
along the coast is about 120 miles, as far as the
Lingie river south, and interiorly about forty-five
miles, including Ulu Calang, where the Malayan
chain divides it from Jellabu. Salangore, accord-
ing to native authority, comprises three divisions.
The Bugis occupy the coast; the Malays the
right bank of the Calang river, and the Bodoanda
Jakuns, with their descendants, the left bank.
According to Anderson, the Calang is about two
hundred yards wide at the mouth, but narrows,
after a few reaches, to one hundred, and in some
places, to seventy yards. The channel is safe
and deep in most places ; the current very rapid.

28 POPULATION.

The first town, situated in the vicinity of the tin-
mines, is about twenty miles from the river's
mouth, and is called Calang. It is placed on the
right-bank, and defended by several batteries.
Here the Rajah resides occasionally. The inhabit-
ants of Calang, before the war with the Siamese,
were estimated at about 1,500.

The town of Salangore is situated a short dis-
tance up a river, the latitude of which is about
3° 20' N., not far to the N. W. of the embouchure
of the Calang stream. Near the extremity of the
left bank rises a hill, and at the top of it stand the
residence of the Rajah, and a fort constructed of
mud and brick-work, on which are a number of
guns, some of large calibre, in bad repair. The
river is shallow, and practicable only for vessels
of little burthen. Artificial obstructions have
been made by the inhabitants. The Dutch had
formerly an establishment at Salangore for the
monopoly of the tin, and also a fortified work on
the hill, called Fort Altingsburgh ; another called
Fort Utrecht, and a battery named, after the
admiral. Von Braam.

Salangore produces tin of excellent quality,
principally from Lukut, Calang, and Langkat,
about 3,600 piculs annually, dammer wood, oil,
and ratans.

I'he population is scanty, and supposed not lo

GOVERNMENT. 29

exceed 12,000 souls. It is principally composed
of the descendants of a colony of Bugis, from
Goa, in the Celebes, who settled here and at
Qualla Lingie, under their chief Aron Passarai,
towards the commencement of the last century.
The population was formerly much greater, but it
decreased latterly in consequence of the misrule
of its princes. Many of the inhabitants have
settled in the Company's territory at Malacca,
particularly at the mouth of the Lingie, a stream
that separates the Malacca and Salangore territo-
ries, where they now constitute a small and
thriving little colony. In 1822, the town of
Salangore had not more than four hundred in-
habitants. The Malays here neither speak a
purer dialect, nor seem to me to be more civilized
than their neighbours, the Malays of Malacca,
as they are said to be by some writers. On the
contrary, they are extremely illiterate, and in a
state of great physical and moral depression.
Piracy, slavery, and the slave-debtor system, pre-
vail among them to a great extent.

The rajahs of Salangore are perfectly independ-
ent, and their sway is despotic. Under the Rajah
are four principal officers of state, the Pengawa
Pematang, the Pengawa Tuah, the Panghulu
Arru, and the Orang Kay a Kechil. The two
first have control over the lower part of the river

30 HISTORY.

and sea-coast; the third, over the interior, with
the exception of Calang, which is within the
jurisdiction of the Orang Kaya Kechil.

The name Salangore is not to be found in the
earher Malayan records, and may possibly be a
Bugis corruption for the old native term Negri
Calang (land of tin), by which this part of the
peninsula was anciently known. Valentyn makes
no mention of Salangore, and the territory now
known under that name is included by him in the
Perak division, laid down in one of his curious
maps as the " Tryk van Peirah." The name
was therefore first given by the Bugis. Calang
was formerly a flourishing dependency under the
Malay sovereigns of Malacca, and governed im-
mediately by the chief of P^rak. The Malay
annals state that, in the year 1340, Salien Nani,
King of Siam, sent to the king of Malacca to
demand a letter of submission, which was refused.
The Siamese marched to attack Malacca, and
penetrated to Pahang. The people of Calang,
with Tuan Perak at their head, and the men of
Muar, repaired to Malacca, to assist in repelling
the invaders. A battle ensued, in which the
Siamese were defeated with great loss. Tuan
Perak for this was appointed Bandahara. From
that time to the end of the l7th century, no fur-
ther mention is made of Calanfr.

HISTORY. 31

At the commencement of the 18th century,
Aron Passarai, a chief from Goa in Celebes, with
a Bugis colony, settled at Salangore. He was
succeeded by his brother, Rajah Sitti, who dying,
made way for Sultan Salah Uddin. To this
prince succeeded Sultan Ibrahim, father of the
present chief, one of the sturdiest opponents of
the Dutch. In 1783, Ibrahim, together with his
ally, the Muda of Rhio, Rajah Hiji, attacked
Malacca, plundered and burned the suburbs of
the city, which would have probably fallen into
their hands, had it not been for the opportune
arrival in the roads of the Dutch fleet, under
Admiral Von Braam. The Dutch, after defeat-
ing the combined Malay forces, proceeded to
Salangore, which they found had been evacuated,
Sultan Ibrahim having fled to Pahang. Shortly
after- this, Ibrahim crossed the peninsula from
Pahang, with about 2,000 followers, and surprised
the fort by night, on the 27th June, 1785. The
Dutch garrison, panic-struck, abandoned their
post in a shameful manner, leaving behind them
all their heavy artillery, ammunition, and property
to a considerable amount. However, on the
Dutch threatening reprisals, Ibrahim was com-
pelled to restore the plunder, and acknowledge
himself a vassal of the Netherlands East India
Company. In 1822, this resolute chief became

32 HISTORY.

mainly instrumental in expelling the Siamese
from Perak. His partiality for the British was
nearly as strong as his enmity to the Dutch. He
died about 1826, leaving one of his numerous
illegitimate offspring, Sultan Mahomed, in pos-
session of the throne. The character of this
indolent and sensual prince differs widely from
that of the energetic Ibrahim. The country has
lapsed into comparative decay, and its population
is daily decreasing from emigration, the result of
the extortions and oppression of the sultan's
numerous illegitimate offspring ; who, setting all
law and justice at defiance, commit piracies, rob,
plunder, and levy contributions, on the wretched
inhabitants. During my charge of the military
post of Qualla Lingie, on the Salangore frontier,
many of the atrocities committed by these Bugis
princes on their Malay subjects fell under my
personal observation. The present inhabitants
of Qualla Lingie formerly lived in the village of
Tamponi, in Salangore, but fled thence en masse^
by night, in August, 1833, into the Malacca
territory, where they have now settled, as before
alluded to. The present prince has no lawful
issue, but numerous illegitimate children. Of
these, Rajah Suliman and Usman, and the sultan's
younger brother, Rajah Yusuf, are candidates for
the Mudaship. Up to the present, I believe, no

HISTORY. 33

iieir, or Rajah Muda, as customary, has been
elected ; and it is probable, that in the event of
Mahomed's death, a struggle will take place for
the succession. Suliman is said to be the more
popular candidate. Tuanku Boosu, or Bongsu,
a chief and near relation of the Sultan, universally
respected and liked by the Malays, would have
been elected, and might have rescued this once
powerful state from its present degraded condition.
Unfortunately for Salangore, he fell a victim to a
singular conspiracy of the Chinese miners in his
employ at Lukut ; an event not altogether un-
worthy of record in the annals of this state.

The Lukut mines are situated several miles in-
land, near the banks of a river of the same name,
a little to the north of Cape Rachado, and about
forty miles from Malacca, in two small valleys,
surrounded by verdant hills. The Chinese, who
formerly worked these mines on their own account,
paid a tenth of the produce to Salangore. Lat-
terly, I believe, Tuanku Boosu took upon himself
the entire direction. In September, 1834, the
Chinese miners, from 300 to 400 in number,
rose one dark rainy night upon their Malay em-
ployers, fired their houses, and massacred them
indiscriminately. Tuanku Boosu was slain, and
many of his followers: his wife and children, en-
deavouring to escape from the burning ruins, were

VOL. II. D

34 MASSACRE AT LUKUT.

thrown back, and perished in the flames. The
Chinese, who were mostly of the Triad Society,
were hotly pursued by the Malays, headed by a
son of the murdered chief, and some of them, in-
tercepted in their precipitate flight with their booty
to Malacca, were cut down in the forest. The
plunder obtained by the Chinese, independently
of the jewels and gold ornaments of the women
who perished, is said to have amounted to 18,000
Spanish dollars. Another party of Chinese miners
has since gone up from Malacca to work under
the chiefs Tuanku Omar and Rajah Suliman, a
natural son of the Sultan. This murderous busi-
ness, it is strongly suspected, was aided and abet-
ted, if not concocted, by certain Chinese mer-
chants living under the protection of the British
flag at Malacca ; English law screened them.
The crimes being perpetrated in the dominions of
an independent prince, Government could not go
into the matter.

I shall conclude this sketch of Salangore with
some observations I made in 1833, on that part
of its coast which lies between the right bank of
the Lingie river and Cape Rachado.

Tanjong A gas, so called from the swarms of
musquitoes its forest-clad banks give birth to,
forms the inner extremity of the right bank of the
Lingie river, opposite to the point on the left bank,

HISTORY. 35

called Tanjong Melippahari. From Tanjong
Agas the shore recedes considerably, and nearly
at the bottom of this bight is situated the mouth
of Sungie Rhya (three quarters of an hour's row
from Qualla Lingie). It is about twenty feet
broad, and nearly concealed by the foliage of the
Appi Appi and Bakow trees, with which the whole
of this line of coast abounds. Two hills rise on
each bank, the one on the right called Bukit Sun-
gie Rhya, and that on the left Bukit Melintong.

The Malays state, that on these hills are the
remains of two stone redoubts, smaller than that
at Qualla Lingie, but similar to it.

From the mouth of the stream to the village,
which is situated on the left bank, is about half an
hour's row. Boats of one coyan burthen pass up
thus far with difficulty, even at flood tides : but
sampans can go as far as Pancalang Chumpa,
about an hour's row up the stream from Pancalang
Mangis ; past this latter place, however, there are
no houses beyond the temporary " Bagans" of
wood-oil and dammer-getters. The course of the
river is nearly north to the village, and lies through
a dreary forest, in which I observed deep elephant
tracks, particularly where they had crossed the
stream : we were frequently impeded by roots and
trunks of fallen trees. Other paths lead from
Sungie Rhya, Sungie Menyalla, Serooseh and

D 2

36 VILLAGE OF SUNGIE RHYA.

Lukut, into the interior of Lingie and Sungie-
ujong ; but they are seldom traversed, and he
through marsh and jungle. From Sungie Rhya
are paths better frequented to Ager Itam, Pan-
calang Kompas, and thence to Pematang Passir.

The village of Sungie Rhya belongs to the
Sultan of Salangore, and is under the immediate
control of two " Turah Campongs," named Abu
and Riboot. It formerly consisted of upwards of
thirty houses, but owing to the oppressions and
fines of Rajah Usman, fifteen families have fled
into the Company's territories, five to Sungie-
baru, and ten to Qualla Lingie, including the
priests. The new settlers keep up a constant in-
tercourse with Sungie Rhya, free from the slightest
molestation on the part of the Salangore people :
they bring over the produce of their plantations,
pine-apples, plantains, kladi, &c. part of which are
planted at Qualla Lingie, and part bartered in
exchange for rice, salt, tobacco, &c.

From the mouth of Sungie Rhya to the point
Tanjong Salamet are no houses. There are one
or two miserable " Bagans" belonging to fisher-
men and oil-getters. Near the point are two
rude sheds, belonging to a man named Kamet, a
Malay of Qualla Lingie, and according to the
Malays there is a " Kramet," where the Salangore
people go to make oblations.

TANJONG SALAMET. 37

After rounding tlie Tanjong is a small bay,
bounded in part by a sandy coast called Teloh
Passir Panjang and a rivulet ; beyond this, stretch-
ing far to the westward is Cape Rachado, called
by the Malays " Tanjong Tuan." Along its S. E.
coast are sprinkled the islets of Pulo Tikus, Pulo
Menkuda, Pulo Penjudian, Pulo Babi, Pulo
Mesjid ; and lying off the extreme point Pulo
Intan or Diamond Isle. The whole of these
islets, also the stretch of coast from Tanjong Sala-
met to Cape Rachado are uninhabited, with the
exception of one or two houses near Sungie Men-
yalla, (a small stream debouching between Pulo
Menkuda and Pulo Penjudian,) occupied by a
Malay, named Inchi Sumun, and about ten per
sons employed by him in getting dammer and
oil.

At Guinting, a small stream near Pulo Babi,
were four Salangore men from Sungie Rhya, em-
ployed in fishing, &c. ; within the last few months
three of them have been carried off by pirates,
the fourth made his escape to Sungie Rhya through
the woods. These islands were formerly much
infested by the lawless rangers of the seas, but
have of late become the occasional resort of Bu-
gis and Salangore fishermen.

According to native information, between Cape
Rachado and Lukut, lie the following places :

38 CAPE RACHADO.

Tanjong Pria, Sungie Nipa, Kechil, Teloh Kum-
mang, Labohan Bilik, Passir pootih, Sungie Suru-
seh besar, Sungie Surooseh Kechil, Pintu Gad-
dong, (from this is a path by land to the tin mines
at Lukut Kechil,) Pulo Arrang Arrang, Tanjong
Kamounin, Teloh Glam, Pulo Burong, Qualla
Lukut Kechil, Qualla Lukut besar. These
places, excepting the two last, are merely places
of occasional resort of fishermen and wood-oil
getters.

The ascent to the summit of Cape Rachado
from the point, is at first steep, but from the
nature of the face of the rock, easy. The trees
stunted ; and ground thickly covered with a sort
of fern, reaching in some places up to the waist.
Near the summit is a small clear space called
Padang Chanti, where are visible the rude re-
mains of an ancient " Kramet." The low coast
of Sumatra (according to the natives Tanjong
Saddye in Siac,) fringed with trees, is distinctly
visible from the top of Cape Rachado, bearing
S. W. by W. Two strong currents set in from
different directions, (that to the eastward of the
Cape sets in from the N. N. E.) and meeting at
the extremity of the Cape near Pulo Intan, cause
a commotion of the water by no means pleasant
or profitable to small craft. Boats voyaging be-
fwoon Lukut and Malarrn ha^o often been cap-

TELOH RUBIAH, 39

sized ; their cargoes and several lives lost. Few
mariners now make choice of this passage ; either
standing out to sea or landing at Guinting, a place
about one mile on this side of the Cape, where
the high land descends and narrows. Here they
place their boat and cargo on rollers (kalangs),
and then push them over to a creek on the other
side, called Teloh si Gueyney, about half an
hour's task, where they again launch into the
water. I had an opportunity of witnessing this,
and not being " in the secret," was not a little as-
tonished to see the crew land on this deserted
spot and disappear with their boat, as if by magic,
through the jungle.

We went ashore in a small bight, near the ex-
tremity of Cape Rachado, called Teloh Rubiah,
from being the burial place of a pious Mussulman
lady ; on the right is a rocky islet, the place of
her devotions, and hence called Pulo Mesjid, the
Isle of the Mosque ; and on the left springs a well
of fresh water collected between two or three large
massy stones, the place of her ablutions, called
Prigei Rubiah. The Malays believe the lady is
not well inclined to vessels passing this way, and
that when she chooses to invoke the spirits of the
elements to wreck them, she signifies her inten-
tion by causing a loud explosion to be heard

40 TELOH RUBIAH.

from Tanjong Tuan, resembling the discharge
of artillery. The Dattu Tanjong Tuan, the
elder of Cape Rachado, is a saint of no ordi-
nary celebrity among the sea-faring class of
natives.

CHAPTER III.

JoHOiiE. — Boundaries. — Subdivision into petty States. — Padang. —
Battu Fahat. — Banut. — Pontian. — Town and river of Johore.
— History. — Products. — Population.

The Company's territory of Malacca extends
along the coast between Salangore and Johore,
but as a description of it has already been given,
I will proceed immediately to the consideration of
Johore. This fallen empire is nominally bounded
by the Cassang river on the W. coast, and by
Kemaman on the E. coast in lat. 4° 15' N. Pre-
vious to the capture of Malacca by the Dutch in
alliance with the Sultan of Johore in 1511 A.D.,
the assumed boundaries of Johore were identical
with those of Malacca as it existed under the
sway of the ancestors of the Johore sultans. At
present the real limits may be said to be the
Sedilly Besar river, separating it from Pahang on
the east coast, and the Cassang stream which
divides it from Malacca on the west coast. By
some, however, Rumpin is said to be its boundary
with Pahang. Johore includes the islands on

42 SUBDIVISION INTO PETTY STATES.

both sides of the Peninsula, and also those in the
China sea lying between the 104th and lOQth
degrees of east longitude. It formerly embraced
a portion of the coast of Sumatra extending be-
tween Siac and Jambi. By virtue of the treaty
of 1824 with Holland, all the islands of this in-
sular domain, lying south of ten miles from Sin-
gapore are nominally under the sway of the Johore
prince, the Sultan of Lingga, whose cause has
been espoused by the Dutch, the real sovereigns.

The Sultan of Johore's possessions on the pe-
ninsula are subdivided into several petty states.
First, that of Muar, extending from the Malacca
territory to Parrit Siput, including a large river
of the same name, and an inland district called
Segamet. This is under the immediate rule of
the Tumungong of Muar, a chief residing at
Pancalang Kota, on the river.

Padang lies next to Muar, reaching along the
coast from Parrit Siput to Pinang Sa ribu. It is
under the sway of Dattu Kaya Padang, and has
about 200 inhabitants. It exports a considerable
quantity of fruit.

The sway of the Panghulu of Battu Pahat
commences at Pinang Sa ribu, and terminates at
the river of Battu Pahat, or Rio Formoso, one of
the largest streams on this coast. The exports
are about 400 piculs of obonv, 1 ,000 bundles of

HISTORY. 43

ratans, and 15 piculs of aloe wood annually;
some ivory, dammer, wax, and sandal wood.

Banut is a small place under a Panghulu, lying
between Battu Pahat and Pontian.

Pontian extends from Banut to Mount Pontian,
under a Panghulu. Polais is a village under a
chief called Rajah Semat, not far from Pontian,
containing about one hundred houses. Thence
to Point Ramunia, and on the eastern coast to
the mouth of the Sedilly river, including Singa-
pore and the adjacent islets, the sway of the Tu-
mungong of Singapore extends. He is, like the
chiefs just enumerated, a vassal of Johore.

The mouth of the Johore river is a little to the
eastward of Point Ramunia, about twenty miles
up the stream : on its left bank stood the capital
of this fallen power, now dwindled into a village,
containing about 300 houses under an Orang
Kaya. The original town founded by the fugi-
tive king of Malacca in 1512, was attacked and
burnt by the Portuguese in 1608 ; and another
built farther up the river. This was taken by the
Achinese in 1613 ; by the people of Jambi in
1674; and by the Menangkabowes in 1719? A.D.

From the mouth of the Johore river to the
Sedilly besar stream are two rivers, mentioned by
the native traders, that run into the China sea ;
viz., those of Mersing and Jumbuluang ; both of

44 HISTORY.

little importance. At Sedilly there is a village
consisting of about seventy houses.

Long antecedent to the introduction of Mo-
liammedanisin Johore was a state of considerable
importance. In the Sejara Malayu we are in-
formed that Rajah Suran, the monarch of Amdam
Nagara, and founder of the city of Bijanagar,
penetrated to the southern extremity of the penin-
sula, with an army amounting to one thousand
and two lacs of men from the country of Kling
(Kalinga), intending to invade China. He
marched by Perak southwards to the country of
Glangkiu, which appears to have been formerly a
great kingdom on the Johore river, where he
defeated and slew its sovereign. Rajah Chulan ;
who, according to the Malayan historians, was
superior to all the Rajahs of the countries lying
under the wind. This kingdom was probably that
of Ziibaje. According to Major Wilford, " In
the peninsula of Malacca, was the famous em-
porium of Zaba : Zabaja, in Sanscrit, would sig-
nify those of Zaba. The empire of Zabaje was
thus called probably from its metropolis Zaba, as
well as the principal islands near it. Zaba was a
famous emporium, even as early as the time of
Ptolemy. It remained so till the time of the
two Mussulman travellers of Remandot, and pro-
bablv mucli loiirror. It is now called Batu Sabor,

HISTORY. 45

on the river Johore, which is as large as the Eu-
phrates, according to these two travellers ; who
add that the town of Calabar, on the coast of
Coromandel, and ten days to the south of Madras,
belonged to the Maharaja of Zabaje." The
wars of this Maharaja with the king of Al-Comr^
or countries near Cape Comorin, are mentioned
by the two Mussulman travellers, in the ninth
century : and it seems that, at that time, the
Malayan empire was in its greatest splendour.

The Mohammedan empire of Johore was
founded by Mahomed Shah II., of Malacca, after
his expulsion from Malacca by the Portuguese in
1511, A.D. This prince, after many brave though
unsuccessful attempts to retake his capital, died
at the newly-founded city of Johore, where he
had settled after the destruction of Bintan by the
Portuguese. Mahomed Shah, according to the
Katurunan, or genealogy of Johore in my pos-
session, reigned twenty-nine years at Malacca,
and seven at Johore. He died at Johore A.D.
1518, succeeded by his son,

Ahmed Shah. — This prince, in 1519, attacked
Malacca, but was compelled to retreat by Garcia
de Sa to Bintan, where Albuquerque was repulsed
by the famous Lacsamana. In 1523, he again
invested Malacca, with the chief of Pahang as his
ally, and gained a victory over the Portuguese in

U) HISTORY.

the river Muar. The Lacsamana made a dash at
the shipping in the roads of Malacca, burned one
vessel and captured two others. At this crisis,
Alphonso de Sosa arrived with succours, relieved
the city, and pursued the Lacsamana into the
river Muar. Thence he proceeded to Pahang,
destroyed all the vessels in the river, and slew
upwards of 5000 of the people of Pahang, in re-
taliation for the assistance given by their chief to
the King of Johore in his attack on Malacca.
Numbers were carried into slavery. Bintan also
fell, and Ahmed was compelled to sue for peace.
He was succeeded, in 1537, by

Ali uddin Shah I. — During the reign of this
prince, Paul de Gama attacked Johore, but was
defeated and slain by the Lacsamana. Don
Estevan de Gama shortly afterwards took and
plundered the town. Ali uddin Shah died 1539,
succeeded by

Sultan Abdul Jalil Shah I., in whose reiffn the
Lacsamana was slain, in an unsuccessful expedi-
tion against Malacca.

Ali uddin Shah IL succeeded A.D. 1588. —
During this prince's reign, the Dutch came to
Johore, and entered into a friendly treaty. He
died in A.D. 1G06, succeeded by

Abdullah Shah, who died about ten years after
his accession to the throne.

HISTORY. 47

Mahomed Shah II. died in 1620, succeeded

Abdul Jalil Shah II., who, with the Dutch,
succeeded in wresting the capital of his ancestors,
Malacca, from the Portuguese, A.D. 1641. He
died in 1667, succeeded by

Sultan Ibrahim Shah, who died at Pahang,
A.D. 1678. Johore was taken by the people of
Jambi during the reign of this prince.

Sultan Mahmud Shah I. reigned until 1692,
(according to some accounts, 1701,) when he was
killed at Kota Tinghie. Succeeded by

Abdul Jalil Shah III. — During the reign of
this prince, Johore was taken by the Menangka-
bowes, A.D. 1719. Abdul Jalil was compelled
to flee from Johore, and was killed near the
mouth of the river in an attack made by Lacsa-
mana Nakhoda Sikkam, A.D. 1723. This prince
rebuilt the city of Johore, which had been de-
stroyed by the Jambi people, during the interval
he resided at Rhio, on the island of Bintan, which
now became the capital of Johore.

Sultan Suliman, one of the sons of Abdul Jalil,
was elected at Rhio by the Bugis chiefs. King of
Johore, under the title of Badr ul alem, in A.D.
1754. This prince assisted the Dutch in an
expedition against Rajah Alum. He died about
A.D. 1766, succeeded by

48 HISTORY.

Abdul Jalil Shah IV., who founded Rhio-Tuah.
He died, succeeded by

Sultan Mahmud Shah II. ; in the early part of
whose reign, Rajah Haji, the sultan's viceroy at
Rhio, made the celebrated attack on Malacca, in
concert with Sultan Ibrahim, of Salangore, in
which he lost his life, during an assault upon his
stockaded post at Teloh Katapang, a little to the
south of Malacca. Sultan Mahmud, who w^as
then very young, accompanied the Malayan expe-
dition from Rhio as far as the Muar river, thus
lending to it the influence of his name and cause.
On the final expulsion of the Malays from Rhio
in 1785, Mahmud fled to Pahang, and thence to
Tringanu, whence he wrote the following letter,
translated by Mr. Marsden, to Captain Light, the
Resident at Pinang.

" That is to say, from Paduka Sri Sultan
Mahmud Riayat Shah, who possesses the royal
thrones of Johore and Pahang, and all the districts
subordinate thereto. If it should appear to our
friend to be a proper measure, we request him to
communicate to the (Governor) General of Ben-
gal, the subject of this letter, making known to
him, that the Dutch company employed a force
against Riyu (Rhio), in order to subdue the
Bugis inhabitants, and to set up a Malayan king.
It pleased the Divine will, that the Bugis people

HISTORY. 49

should be conquered in an attack made by (the
troops under) Jacob Peter Van Braam, the com-
mandant, on which occasion they all ran away and
abandoned Riyu, leaving us Malays in the place.
Upon this a treaty (or capitulation) was agreed to
between the commandant and ourself, together
with all the chiefs on the spot, and interchanged
in writing between the two parties. When the
business of the treaty was solemnly completed, he
returned to Batavia. Some time after this, there
came another Dutchman, named Peter Rody, to
reside at Riyu, by whom all the articles of the
treaty with us and the chiefs were infringed.
During these transactions, the Illanon (a piratical
people from Mindanao) invaded Riyu, and by
God's permission, entirely ruined the country.
The Dutch made their escape and returned to
Malacca. With these circumstances we make
our friend acquainted, requesting that he may
communicate them to the General of Bengal. If
we are in the wrong with respect to the Dutch Com-
pany, let him fix the guilt upon us, and if, on the
contrary, we have acted correctly, we beg that the
General will lend his aid to see us righted; there
being no quarter towards which we can now look
with hope, excepting the English Company, who
in the present days, are renowned from the wes-
tern to these eastern regions ; and who have the

VOL. II. E

50 HISTORY.

power of relieving the oppressed. Allow me
further to mention, that being arrived in the do-
minions of the chief of my family, the Sultan of
Trangganu, I have committed my interests to his
care ; both in relation to the English, and to the
Dutch Company, whether for good or for evil. I
have only to add that there is nothing I can pre-
sent to my friend, in token of my regard, but my
prayers offered up every night and day. Written
on the 29th day of the month Muharrum, in the
year 1202 (1787)."

The Sultan of Tringanu subsequently en-
deavoured without success to intercede for him
with the Dutch. The following is the answer of
the Dutch Government translated and extracted
from the archives at Malacca. The letter is
dated 11th August 1788.

" Concerning Sulthan Muchmoet we have al-
ready in our preceding letter written how ungrate-
fully and treacherously he has conducted himself
towards the E. I. Company from whom he had re-
ceived so many favours. That his highness now
repents of his villanous behaviour we can hardly
believe, for his highness since his flight from Rhio
4iias not written a letter to us to implore forgive-
ness from the H. E. I. Company ; but on the
contrary we receive tidings from all quarters that
his highness, in conjunction with the Buggese and

HISTORY. 51

Illanons, is making preparations to attack us. How
foolish is it to imagine that with their assistance
Malacca can be conquered. Let them only for a
moment reflect upon the wretched lot that befel the
proud Rajah Haji and his celebrated warriors when
they also had similar objects in meditation. But
as his highness has desired the mediation of our
friend to be reconciled with the Netherlands Com-
pany, it is only to conceal his design from the
knowledge of our friend and from us. Time will
reveal every thing."

In 1795, the British took possession of Malacca
and other Dutch settlements, giving up Rhio to
the Sultan of Johore without exacting any condi-
tions. Mahmud having placed Rhio under a
viceroy, styled the Rajah Muda, proceeded to Ling-
gin (or more properly speaking Lingga,) where
he finally settled. He died about 1810 at Ling-
ga, leaving two legitimate sons, viz. Hussain and
Abdurrahman. The former by his second wife,
the latter by his third. The sultan's first wife died
without issue.

This was the point so strenuously contested in
1818 prior to the occupation of Singapore by the
English and Dutch authorities, as Singapore wa#
an island in the gift of the Sultan of Johore, who-
ever that potentate might be.

Hussain at the time of his father's death was
E 2

52 HISTORY.

absent at Pahang, and in consequence Abdurrah-
man his younger brother being present, agreeably
to Malayan usage, was elected by the chiefs not-
withstanding the opposition of the sultana dowager,
who protested against the proceeding and refused
to give up the regalia, which were forcibly and
most ungallantly torn from her by the Dutch
Commissioners who interfered in favour of Ab-
durrahman, a prince more disposed to their in-
terests than the elder brother. The British, for
the same reason, though with greater justice, since
their candidate possessed the natural right of pri-
mogeniture, espoused the cause of Hussain, and
obtained one of the principal objects of their exer-
tions in the possession of the island of Singa-
pore.

Both the Dutch and English agents have been
too severely censured for the prominent share they
took in this affair (with the exception of the law-
less seizure of the regalia by the former.) Both
parties, however, acted for the good of their re-
spective nations, and with regard to the claims of
the two princes, the natives themselves entertain
conflicting opinions, some resting upon the natural
right of primogeniture and the laws of the Koran;
others, upon Malayan usage and the voice of the
chiefs. Thus it has remained— the Dutch set up
the sovereign of their creation at Lingga, while

HISTORY. 53

Hussain, the eldest, held his court at Singapore,
under shelter of the British flag. Both enjoyed
pensions from the English and Dutch govern-
ments respectively, as has been already shewn.
Abdurrahman the Sultan of Lingga died in 1832,
succeeded by his son Mahomed Shah ; and Hus-
sain, the Sultan of Johore, at Malacca in Septem-
ber 1835, where he had removed from Singapore
a year or two before his decease. He left no
living children by his first and second wives. By
his third wife he had a son named Abdul Jalil, who
was Hving at Singapore in 1834. By reason of
his mother's low birth his claims to the throne are
not considered good by Malays, or at least equal
to those of Hussain's issue by his fourth wife, a
woman nobly born, named Rajah Yahia. She
bore him four children, two sons, Tuanku AUi
and Tuanku Jaffir, and two daughters.

Since Sultan Hussain's decease up to 1836, no
attempt had been made to elect a successor, beyond
a journey undertaken to Pahang by the youngest of
his sons, with the hope that the Bandahara would
come down to Malacca and escort his eldest
brother thither for the purpose of installing him.
The Bandahara, however, appeared to wait for
some more active demonstration of its views on
the part of our government. A temporary al-
lowance pending a reference to Bengal was granted

54 PRODUCTS. POPULATION.

by the Straits Government for the maintenance of
the widow and children.

The products of Johore are ivory, gold, tin,
ebony, aguila, sapan, lakka, and sandal-wood, a
little camphor, bees'-wax, &c. There are tin and
gold mines in the neighbourhood of the town of
Johore.

Johore is extremely thinly peopled, containing,
it is computed, not more than 25,000 souls, ex-
clusive of the islands.

CHAPTER IV.

Pahang. — Geographical extent. — Boundaries. — History and Govern-
ment. — Population. — Produce. — Trade. — Town and River of
Pahanff.

Pahang extends from the Sedilly river in lat. 2°
15' N. to the mouth of the Kemaman river in
about lat. 4° 15' N. Its boundary interiorly with
Srimenanti is Qualla Tassek. Between Sedilly
and Pahang are the following places under their
respective Panghulus ;

Undowe, containing about 300 houses.

Pontian . . .150

Rumpin . . .100

Bebbar ... 100

Merchong . . . 50
Between Kemaman and Pahang lies Kuantan,
under a Panghulu, containing about 1,000 houses,
and producing much tin.

This state, though nominally feudatory to Johore,
is virtually under a chief termed the Bandahara.
The Bandahara of Pahang was formerly one of
the great officers of the kingdom of Malacca.

TRADE.

It was part of his duty to invest the sovereign
with the insignia of royalty, and, in conjunction
with the Tumungong of Singapore, to conduct
the inauo^ural ceremonies. The name of the
present chief is Inchi AH. Pahang is the best
regulated and wealthiest of the Malayan states on
the peninsula. It was conquered by Sultan Man-
sur Shah of Malacca, who married the daughter
of the fugitive Prince Maha Rajah Dewa Sino.
At this time Pahang, although ruled by Malayan
chiefs, was under Siamese influence. It has since
frequently served as a place of refuge to the ex-
sovereigns of Malacca and Johore, to whom, as
before stated, it is nominally feudal, and not, as
supposed by some, to the delegated princes of
Rhio.

Subordinate to the Bandahara are four officers
of state, who assist at his councils ; viz., the
Bandar, To Kayo, To Kayu Tamuluk, Rajah
Perba. The inferior officers are the two Rajahs
di Ballang, Maharaja Indra Shara, Dattu Tam-
bang, &c.

The population of this state is moderately com-
puted at about 40,000 ; chiefly Malays and
Chinese, employed in agriculture and mining.
The number of Chinese is roundly stated at
12,000. The aboriginal tribes inhabiting the
forests are particularly numerous.

TOWN AND RIVER OF PAHANG. 57

Besides the articles of produce common to the
whole of the peninsula, Pahang is celebrated for
the quantity and quality of its gold. From the
jealousy of the chiefs the mines have never, I
believe, been accessible to Europeans. All the
information that Mr. Gray, a trader who crossed
the peninsula from Malacca to Pahang, could
obtain regarding the gold mines was, that they
were about one month's pull from the village of
Jellye up the river Braugh, one of the tributaries
to the Pahang stream, and forty days' pull from
Pahang. The total produce of these mines ex-
ceeds SOOlbs. troy, annually. Of tin the yearly
produce averages about 1,000 piculs. The greater
part finds its way to Singapore. Previous to the
establishment of the latter, the produce of Pahang
used to be carried across the peninsula to Ma-
lacca.

The imports into Pahang from Singapore and
Malacca are chiefly opium, silk, rice, tobacco,
salt, cloths, ironware, agricultural implements and
tools.

Mr. Medhurst, who visited Pahang in 1828,
describes the town as presenting a miserable ap-
pearance. It is situated about four or five miles
up a river, shallow, and wide at the entrance, hav-
ing scarcely one fathom of water on the bar : at
spring tides it is about two fathoms deep. The

58 TOWN AND RIVER OF PAHANO.

town is built on both banks : the Campong of the
Chinese settlers, of whom there are about 200,
stands on the right bank of the river, and the
Malay Campong on the left. Here is the Ban-
dahara's palace, surrounded by a close wooden
fence about ten feet high. In front is a battery
mounting ten guns in an almost unserviceable state.
It is said there are upwards of sixty mosques in
the state of Pahang.

CHAPTER V.

KEMAMAN.

Kemaman lies between Pahang and Tringanu, on
a river, a mile or two from its mouth, in lat. 4°
15' N. It is a settlement of modern origin, made
probably on account of the tin mines in the neigh-
bourhood, and is under the control of a chief,
named Tuanku Wok or Hook, a vassal of Trin-
ganu, who is strongly suspected of piratical prac-
tices. In 1835, he paid a visit to the Tumungong
of Singapore, with a fleet of eighteen prows well
armed.

Its population is estimated at 1,000, Malays
and Chinese. It produces about 1,000 piculs of
tin, annually, besides a little gold, camphor, ebony,
&c. According to Mr. Medhurst, who visited
the place in 1828, Kemaman at first yielded a
considerable revenue to the Sultan of Tringanu,

60 PRODUCE.

but latterly the mines failed, and the miners dis-
persed, leaving behind about 100 Chinese at the
mines, (which are two days' journey in the in-
terior,) and twenty at the settlement itself.

Between Kemaman and Tringanu are the fol-
lowing places : —

Pakaa, containing about 100 houses.
Dongoon . . 1,000

Marang . . 400

They are each under a chief, subordinate like
him of Kemaman to Tringanu. In the interior
of Pakaa, an aboriginal race is said to exist, termed
Pangan, of whom it would be interesting to have
some account. They are said by natives to
have the frizzled hair of the Papuan.

TRINGANU.

We next come to Tringanu, an ancient state
lying between Pahang and the Basut river, which
separates it from Kalantan, and including, as pre-
viously stated, Kemaman, Pakaa, Dongoon, and
Marang. The China sea washes its eastern side,
and to the west it is bounded by the mountains,
that separate it from Perak on the opposite side.

The population of Tringanu, independent of
Kamaman, is computed at 30,000 souls.

Its produce is chiefly ivory, pepper, camphor,
gambler, gold, and tin : of the latter about 7,000

HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT. 6l

piculs annually. It formerly exported about
2,000 piculs of coffee, the produce of the soil,
chiefly to Singapore.

Tringanu is under a sovereign, termed Tuanku
Mansur, the younger brother of the late Rajah, ac-
cording to Mr. Medhurst, and about 58 years of
age. A few years ago, the rival candidate for the
throne, Tuanku Omar, was expelled from Trin-
ganu. He fled to Lingga, where he obtained
from the eldest son of the late Sultan, a fleet of
prahus to aid him in an enterprise against Trin-
ganu. Sultan Mansur on being apprised of this,
wrote to the British authorities at Singapore, by
whose interference with the Dutch government at
Rhio, the Lingga prahus were recalled. It ap-
pears to have preserved its independence under its
own rulers for a considerable length of time, al-
though frequently menaced by Siam. The right
of tribute and homage demanded by the latter
nation, has ever been stoutly resisted by the Ma-
layan princes of Tringanu ; and it was with a view
of efficient protection against the arrogant de-
mands of her powerful neighbours, that Tringanu,
before Pinang was fixed upon, offered the British
East India Company a settlement at her capital.
In 1787, the then Sultan of Tringanu, Mansur
Riayet Shah, in a letter to Captain Light, states
that Siam had required a hundred pieces of can-

62 HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT.

non, besides other things to be given up to her.
The Sultan had put himself into a posture of de-
fence, to repel any attempt made to enforce these
demands by invasion, and entreated Captain Light
to send two Guarda-costas to his assistance, with
a set of English colours. He strongly denied the
right of Siam to make such exactions, affirming
that "from the beginning of time through all
generations, the kings of Johore (from whom
he states those of Tringanu to be descended, and
on which descent he grounds his resistance) never
did personal homage to the kings of Siam, but
only sent complimentary messages."

Mansur Riayet Shah was the prince, with whom
Mahomed Sultan of Johore found refuge when
the Dutch took Rhio in 1785. He attempted to
intercede for the Johore king, but in vain ; the
Dutch government at Malacca rather haughtily
refusing his mediation.

At present Siam is interdicted by Major Bur-
ney's treaty from aggression on Tringanu.

Mr. Medhurst informs us that the Malay town
of Tringanu in 1828, was large and populous,
but dirty and filthy in the extreme, the houses
nearly all of atap, and the streets very narrow.
Two markets through which he passed, were oc-
cupied chiefly by women who appeared to be the
principal buyers and sellers. Halfway through

TOWN AND RIVER OF TRINGANU. 63

this part of the town stands the custom-house.
The Chinese are numerous, and Hve principally
in strong stone and brick-built houses, which now
exhibit every appearance of an old and long es-
tablished colony. The women and children all
speak Chinese, probably from not mixing much
with the Malays. Mr. Medhurst was shewn by
one of the chiefs several muskets, made in Trin-
ganu; and was asked if any so good could be
made in Europe. The Chinese population of the
town is estimated at 600, that of the Malays from
15,000 to 20,000. The principal brick buildings
are the mosque, and the custom-house, the latter
of which is near the Rajah's residence, but ex-
tremely dirty.

The river of Tringanu is not so broad as that
of Pahang, but the town lies nearer the mouth.
Mr. Medhurst saw in it two Siamese junks, a
cutter belonging to Tringanu, and many small
trading vessels.

CHAPTER VI.

Kalantan.— Geographical extent. — History and government. — Po-
pulation.— Produce. — Political relations.

Kalantan extends from the embouchure of the
Basut, to that of the Baruna stream, which sepa-
rates it on the north from Patani.

In the Sejara Malay u, we find mention of Ka-
lantan, during the time of Mahmud II., of Ma-
lacca, who commenced his reign, A. D. 1477, as
being a country more powerful than that of Patani,
one of the most considerable of the Malay states.
Its ruler, at that era, was a Malay chief, named
Sultan Mansur Shah, nephew of Sultan Secunder
Shah. He is said to have derived his origin from
Rajah Chulan, the prince of the country of Glang-
kiu, which in former times was a great country
possessing a fort of black stone up the river
Johore. In consequence of Mansur's refusal to
do homage to him, the Sultan of Malacca sent a
force against Kalantan ; a fierce battle ensued, in
which the combatants mutually " amoked" each
other. As the men of Kalantan were little skilled
in the use of fire-arms, they gave way, and their

HISTORY. 65

fortress was taken by the Malacca men. Kalan-
tan, like Tringanu, Quedah, and Patani, has, from
time immemorial, been harassed by the vexatious
demands of Siam ; and, according to Anderson,
has repeatedly soHcited the protection of the
British government, and requested the establish-
ment there of an English factory, offering very
considerable advantages. It has now almost suc-
cumbed to the Siamese yoke, although nominally
under its Malay Rajah.

In 1832, the chief of Patani fled to Kalantan,
but was delivered up to the Siamese Praklang,
who repeatedly ordered the Rajah of Kalantan into
his presence. With these mandates, the wary old
Malay chief did not deem it prudent to comply,
but was eventually compelled to propitiate his im-
portunate foes, by a large present of specie and
gold-dust. The Siamese, by this interference,
have acted in direct violation of their treaty with
the British government.

The population of Kalantan, is said to be about
50,000. The principal articles of produce, are
gold and tin ; of the latter about 3,000 piculs,
and about 12,000 piculs of pepper, annually.
Lead is stated to exist. In 1832, the Praklang
of Siam ordered the Rajah to open a supposed tin
mine, which on examination turned out to be of
lead.

VOL. II. F

66 POLITICAL RELATIONS.

By the 12th Article of Major Burney's Treaty,
No. 3. Appendix, it is stipulated, that Siam shall
not go and obstruct or interrupt commerce in the
states of Tringanu and Kalantan. English mer-
chants and subjects shall have trade and inter-
course in future, with the same facility and freedom
as they have heretofore had ; and the English
shall not go and molest, attack and disturb those
states upon any pretence whatever.

CHAPTER VII.

Patani. — Boundaries.— Division into five Provinces. — History and
Government. — Towns of New and Old Patani. — Population and
Produce. — Town of Sangora.

PATANI.

Patani, now a province of Siam, was once the
largest and most populous of the Malayan states,
on the Peninsula, extending so far north as the
river Rindang, which separated it from Siam.
Latterly, Tana in 7° 20' N. has been fixed as
its boundary, though Sangora, in 7° N. is pro-
perly a Siamese town. It was divided into five
provinces ; two exterior and three interior. A
chain of mountains divides it from Quedah.

According to the Sejara Malayu, Patani was at
an early period conquered by the Siamese, under
Chaw Sri Bangsa, a son of the king of Siam, who
afterwards embraced Mohammedanism ; he as-
sumed the name of Sultan Ahmed Shah, and ob-
tained the privileges of the Noubet from the King
of Malacca, of which kingdom Patani became, in

F 2

68 PATANI SOVEREIGNS.

some degree, a dependency. The author of a
MS. history of Patani, in the Malayan language,
in my possession, ascribes the founding of Patani,
to a grandson of Piatu Karub Maha Chan, Rajah
of Kota Malikei, named Wirin Piatu Nakapa
Sulma. He was converted to Islam, and reigned
under the title of Sultan Ismail Shah. Ten
sultans and a sultana of this dynasty, are men-
tioned : after whom, commenced the Kalantan
dynasty, with Sultan Bakal.

PATANI SOVEREIGNS.

Rajah Kurub Maha Chan.

Piatu Antara.

Piatu Nakapa, or Sultan Ismail Shah, the

first Mohammedan sovereign.
Muzuffer Shah.
Mansur Shah.
Patek Siam.
Bahadur.
Rajah Ijo.
Rajah Iju.

Paduka Shah Alum.
Kuning or Perachu — female sovereign.

KALANTAN DYNASTY.

Bakal.

Amas Kalantan.

KALANTAN DYNASTY. 69

Amas Jayam.

Dawi Perachu — female sovereign.

Paduka Shah Alum.

Lacsamana.

Baginda. ^

Along Yunas, or Eang-de-per-tuan.

Along Yunas was killed in battle. After his
death, Patani fell into a state of anarchy, from
which it has never recovered, owing to invasions
from Siam. The two Perachus were probably
the sovereigns alluded to by Floris, who tells us
that Patani was governed by queens. The Malay
historian affords no dates to guide his. readers as
to the chronological order of the events he relates.
European authors inform us, that Patani was
burnt, in 1523, by Alphonso de Sosa, of Malacca;
was conquered by Siam about 1603, A.D. ; again
about 1786, and finally, in 1832. The Rajah fled
to Kalantan, but was given up, and is now a state
prisoner in Siam. His country has been heavily
taxed ; many of its inhabitants made slaves, and
numbers carried away into captivity to Siam.
The Praklang took with him from Patani to
Bankok, in September, 1832, upwards of four
thousand captives, in a dreadful state of misery.

There are two towns, called Patani, the new
and the old. Mr. Medhurst, who visited Patani

70 TOWN.

in 1832, informs us, that the latter is situated a
mile or two from the mouth of the river, and was
formerly occupied hy the Dutch, but afterwards
forsaken by them, and that only two or three
nouses were theif left. The people in general
seemed scarcely to know that the Dutch had ever
been there. The new town lies up a small river
that falls into the principal channel. The water
on the bar is so extremely shallow, that a boat
drawing only three feet water cannot enter. On
this account trade is much impaired, and the
place consequently becoming deserted and falling
into decay. The Chinese town consists of about
fifty or siAty houses, and the inhabitants may
amount to 200 or 300. The principal river of
Patani is very wide, but vessels are obliged to lie
a considerable distance off the mouth. The new
town stands in lat. 7° N., and long. 10 T 35' E.
The Dutch formerly had factories here, which
were twice burnt down. The English succeeded
them in 1610 or 1612; when, according to Pur-
chase, a mission was sent by James I. of England,
with a letter. The factory then erected has long
disappeared, being given up in 1623.

The town was named Patani from the circum-
stance of its founder, Piatu, having erected it
near the site of a fisherman's hut, whose name
was Tani. The author of the Hikayet Patani

SANGORA. 71

states Patani to have the name of the landing-
place where the old fisherman used to descend to
the water, and where a white Plandok, pursued
by the first Mussulman prince, Ismail Shah, dis-
appeared.

The population of Patani is uncertain and
fluctuating, on account of the wretched state of
the country. Previous to the last invasion, in
1832, it is said to have exceeded 54,000 souls.

It produces some tin, but little gold. Rice is
the staple article ; the country being admirably
adapted for grain cultivation. Common salt
forms a considerable item of commerce. An
impost has been levied by the Siamese on this
necessary of life. Iron ore is found among the
mountains.

TOWN OF SANGORA.

As Sangora has been sometimes considered
within the Malayan boundary, although decidedly
Siamese in point of religion and government and
population ; and as it will serve to show the line
of national demarcation in a very strong light, the
following brief description, chiefly taken from
Mr. Medhurst's Journal, is off'ered. On nearing
the town from the sea, the eye is struck by the
numerous pagodas every where visible ; some
crowning the summits of the hills, and others

72 SANGORA.

engulphed in the woody valleys. One near the
shore is built on the highest point of a large rock,
with steps to ascend to it ; but no human habita-
tions near. One of these temples was situated in
the midst of a large enclosure, somewhat like a
country church-yard ; and the edifice itself had
much the appearance of a village church in
England, with a portico before and behind, and
with three arched windows on each side, sur-
rounded by various erect stones, which at a dis-
tance might be taken for grave-stones. The
town is divided into three parts, which are in-
habited severally by Chinese, Siamese, and Ma-
lays. The first is situated on the left-hand side
of the river, the second on the right, and the last
farther up the bay, and not visible till boats have
passed the Siamese town. The Chinese part
seems to be the centre of trade, and contains
about 1,000 people. There are many brick
houses in the town, but built separate one from
another, each having its own party-walls, and the
doors and windows being all covered with brick
and mortar, in order to prevent the spread of fire.
Those who cannot aff"ord to build a house entirely
of brick, generally erect a strong room, about ten
feet square, within the atap dwelling ; which
strong room having a brick-and-mortar door, they
consider fire-proof, and deposit therein all their
valuables.

TRADE. 73

The trade of Sangora is principally confined to
junks and native vessels, passing up and down
between Siam and Singapore. Its exports are
tin, iron, (of which there are two mines) dried
prawns, about 1,000 piculs annually, and a little
pepper. A large quantity of pepper was formerly
produced, till the rulers of Sangora adopted the
pernicious system of forced delivery, compelling
the cultivators to deliver their produce at half,
and sometimes at a quarter, of the market price.

Sangora sends a tribute to Siam. The present
governor is a descendant of a Chinese family, to
whom it is customary to bring a present on land-
ing. No duties are exacted on vessels putting in
at the port.

CHAPTER VIII.

Interior States peopled originally from Menangkabowe. — General
description and history of the inhabitants of.— State of Sungie
Ujong. — Boundaries. — Population. — Trade. — Miners and Tin
mines. — Process of mining and smelting. — Revenue. — Govern-
ment.— Chiefs. — Village of Lingie.

The inhabitants of the states in the interior of
the southerly part of the Malayan peninsula, par-
ticularly those of Sungie ujong, or Simujong,
Rumbowe, Johole, and Srimenanti, derive their
origin from the parent empire of Menangkabowe,
in Sumatra, more directly than the natives of the
neighbouring states. This peculiarity with re-
spect to Rumbowe alone, has been cursorily
noticed by Mr. Marsden and Sir Stamford Raffles.
The former, quoting the transactions of the Ba-
tavian Society, observes, that the inland boun-
daries of the Malacca territory are " the moun-
tains of Rumbowe, inhabited by a Malayan peo-
ple named Menangkabowe ; and Mount Ophir,
called by the natives Gunong Ledang. These
limits, say they, it is impractical for an European

INHABITANTS. 75

to pass ; the whole coast, for some leagues from
the sea, being either a morass or impenetrable
forest ; and these natural difficulties are aggra-
vated by the treacherous and blood-thirsty cha-
racter of the natives." If we give the author of
this unpropitious account due credit for veracity,
we must, in justice to the Menangkabowes, and
the tract they inhabit, acknowledge, at the same
time, that the progress of civilization has been
rapid, and the change in the face of their country
corresponding.

The forests are, at the present time, certainly
thick, and some of the morasses deep ; but dur-
ing a recent ascent to the summit of Mount
Ophir, and a journey along the foot of the Rum-
bowe mountains, I found neither the one nor the
other impenetrable or impracticable, and experi-
enced nothing but kindness and hospitality from
the natives.

Sir S. Raffles, in a letter to Mr. Marsden, thus
notices the state of Rumbowe : " Inland of Ma-
lacca, about sixty miles, is situated the Malay
kingdom of Rumbowe, whose Sultan, and all the
principal officers of state, hold their authority im-
mediately from Menangkabowe, and have written
commissions for their respective offices. This
shows the extent of that ancient power, even now
reduced as it must be in common with that of the

76 HISTORY.

Malay people in general. I had many opportu-
nities of communicating with the natives of Rum-
bowe, and they have clearly a peculiar dialect,
resembling exactly what you mention of substi-
tuting the final o for a, as in the word Ambo for
Amba. In fact, the dialect is called by the Ma-
lacca people the language of Menangkabowe."

The forgoing remarks apply equally to the
three adjoining states, Sungie-ujong, Johole, and
Srimenanti, and, as has been already observed, to
Naning. It is also worthy of remark, that in the
ancient records of the Dutch, preserved in the
archives of Malacca, the natives of Rumbowe
and Naning are invariably styled " Menangka-
bowes."

The period when these colonies, from the heart
of Sumatra, settled in the interior of the Penin-
sula, is unknown. It is generally admitted, that
Singapore and the extremity of the Peninsula were
peopled about the middle of the twelfth century,
by colonists from Sumatra, whose descendants
founded Malacca nearly a century afterwards ;
as well as other places on the sea-coast, Perak,
Quedah, Pahang, Tringanu, &c.

Antecedent to this, according to the best native
information, the coasts of the Peninsula and ad-
jacent islands were inhabited, though thinly, by a
savage race, still known under the name of Rayet

HISTORY. 77

Laut (subjects of the sea,) the Ichthyophagi of
the ancients, and termed by Valentyn, probably
from their situation, " Cellates," The interior
was peopled by those singular aborigines, the
Rayet Utan (subjects of the forest,) of whom
there are various tribes. Those that have hitherto
fallen under my observation have all borne the
Mongol stamp on their features ; though the
Semang in the interior of Quedah is said to have
the woolly hair and thick lips, &c. of the Papuan.

Tradition ascribes the peopling of the interior
of the Peninsula by the Menangkabowes to a
more recent and direct emigration from Sumatra,
than that of the 12th century. In absence of all
historical information, the following story, current
among the better-informed descendants of this
colony, may perhaps not be out of place.

" After Sri Iscander Shah had fled from Sing-
hapura to Malacca, in the seventh century of the
Hejira, a Menangkabowe chief, named Tu Pat-
tair, came over to Malacca, attended by a nume-
rous retinue. He ascended the river to Naning,
where he found no other inhabitants than the
Jakuns (a tribe of the Rayet Utan), and settled
at Tabu, and took to wife one of the Jakun
damsels; an example speedily followed by his
vassals. This little colony gradually spread itself
over Sungie-ujong, Rumbowe, Johole, and other

78 HISTORY.

places, inhabited chiefly by aborigines, (who gradu-
ally betook themselves to the woods and moun-
tains, as the intruders encroached) ; viz., Jom-
pole, Serting, Jellabu, Srimenanti, and Terachi.

In course of time, Tu Pattair died, and was
buried at Lubo Koppong, in Naning, where his
tomb is to this day venerated as a Kramet. From
these accounts then it would appear, that the pre-
sent inhabitants of the interior of the part of the
peninsula here spoken of, are chiefly descendants
from the Menangkabowes and Jakuns ; and those
on its coasts from the Malays who fled from Sing-
hapura, and the Rayet Laut.

The new settlers, rapidly increasing in numbers,
divided themselves into nine petty states, under
as many Panghulus or chiefs, feudal to the Mala-
yan sultans of Malacca, and after their expulsion
by European powers, to those of Johore, by whom
they were consolidated under the name of the
Negri Sambilan, or the nine territories.

The names of these states, and the titles be-
stowed on their chiefs by the sultans of Johore,
are as follow ; viz., Segamet, under^Orang Kaya
Muda ; Johole, Johan Lelan Percasseh ; Naning,
Maharaja Lelah ; Sungie-ujong, Klana Putra ;
Jellabu, Akhir Zeman ; Rumbowe, Lelah Mahara-
jah ; Calang or Salangore, Tuanku Calang ; Ulu
Pahang, including Serting and Jompole, Rajah

HISTORY. 79

Andra Segara ; and Jellye, under Maharaja Purba.
These titles were hereditary, and their possessors
used to present themselves (Mengadap) once a
year at the court of Johore.

In a manuscript collection of treaties made by
the Dutch in the East, are found contracts, princi-
pally of a friendly and commercial character, with
Rumbowe and the Negri Sambilan, from 1646
down to 1*759. Prior to this period, the Dutch
had assumed considerable influence over the nine
Negris : and with the formal consent of the king
of Johore, Sultan Abdul Jalil Shah, elected a
Bugis prince, named Dyen Cambodia, as chief
over the whole nine. Naning had long fallen into
the hands of the European Government at Ma-
lacca, and Srimenanti rising into importance,
tacitly assumed its place among the nine Negris.
The Menangkabowes, disgusted with the arbi-
trary proceedings of their Bugis ruler, invited
over one of the princes of the blood royal of
Menangkabowe from Sumatra, named Rajah Ma-
lay war. The Panghulus of Sungie-ujong, Rum-
bowe, Johole, and Srimenanti espoused the cause
of the latter, whilst the five remaining states took
up arms in favour of the former.

The Dutch, it would appear from an official
communication addressed to the Panghulu of
Naning, in answer to a requisition made by that

80 HISTORY.

chief for ammunition to defend himself against
the Bugis, did not take any active part in these
disturbances, but pithily advised the Panghulu to
observe a state of neutrality, and in no case what-
ever to intermeddle with such intestine commo-
tions ; and refusing the supply of ammunition
solicited, informed him that, being a subject of the
Maatschappy, he had not the slightest cause for fear.
In the event, the Menangkabowe claimant,
Rajah Malay war, was successful, and Dyen Cam-
bodia retired to Rhio, where he died about 1773.
The Panghulus of the four states, which had es-
poused his cause, with the assent of the Sultan of
Johore, and the government at Malacca, elected
Rajah Malay war as their sovereign, under the title
of Eang-de-pertuan Besar,* renouncing at the
same time their allegiance to Johore.

Rajah Malay war was the first prince of the Me-
nangkabowe dynasty in the interior. The five
other states remained, as before, feudal to Johore.
The following stipulations, a copy of which is
said to be in possession of the chief of Srime-
nanti, were then agreed on ; viz., that the Me-
nangkabowe sovereign, on all affairs of state,
should assemble the four Panghulus, and should
submit to a majority; that his maintenance should
be supplied equally by the inhabitants of the

* The title assumed by Menangkabowe princes of the blood.

HISTORY. 81

four states, each house contributing annually one
gantang of rice, two cocoa-nuts, and one suku.

The Panghulus bound themselves to furnish a
certain complement of men, arms, ammunition,
and provisions, in case of a war ; also on oc-
casions of deaths, marriages, circumcision, &c.,
in the royal family, to send, each of them, three
head of buffaloes, and to distribute a certain sum
in sadkeh (alms.) The instalment of the Eang-
depertuan Besar devolved upon the four Pang-
hulus, hence entitled Panghulus Delantye.

To them also, on the decease of their sovereign,
fell the duty of transmitting the news of the event
by letter to the Rajah of Menangkabowe, who on
its receipt deputed one of the princes of his house,
with pompous credentials* via Siac, Malacca,
and Naning to Rumbowe, where he was met and
crowned in state by the four Panghulus Delantye.
Hence Rumbowe is termed, tannah krejan. From

* Translation of the credentials called the Tromba Menangka-
bowe brought over from Sumatra by the last deputed prince Rajah
Labu. [They bear a strong resemblance to the Menangkabowe docu-
ment published by Mr. Marsden.]

The seals at the top are placed from the right to left, according to
the order of precedence of the princes whose titles they bear ; all
feudal to Menangkabowe.

According to the etiquette of Malay letter writing, the " place of
honour," for the impression of the seal, is about the commencement
of the epistle, to its extreme right, and on the highest Mistar. In
VOL. II. G

HISTORY.

thence the newly elected prince proceeded to his
astanah or palace, at Srimenanti, which is the
royal burial place, and also called Tannah men-
gandong. Peculiar Baleis are erected by the

letters from a subject to a sovereign, the impression is made near
the foot.

Sultan

The

of Indra-

of Jambie,

of Palembang,

firm in faith

gliiri, Sultan

entitled Bag-

son of Sultan

by the grace of

Sri Kahil,

liindaTuan,

India Raliim,

Allah, the great Sul-

son of.

son of, &c.

tan Mahar^a dhiraja,

Sec.

son of the deceased

Sultan Abdul

Jalil Mu-

azzem.

The

Sultan

firm in faith

of Indrapura,

Rajah Magat

Berkumbah

by the grace of

entitled Sultan

from Rogum,

Puteh, from

Allah, the great Sul-

Mahomed Shah,

son of the Eang

Sungie Pa-

tan Mahariya dhiraja,

son of, &c.

depertuan of

ku, son

son of the deceased

Paggaru-

of, &c.

Sultan Abdul

yong.

Jalil Mu-
azzem.

Sultan

Tuanku of

of Bintan,

of Achin,

of Priaman,

Siac, son

entitled Sultan

entitled Sri-

entitled Maha-

of, &c.

Mohikat, son

Paduka Berpa-

r^a, son of,

of, &c.

kat Rahim,

son of,

kc.

&c.

2. Sultan Indra Rahim was the first monarch of Palembang, and
grandfather of the Eang-depertuan Makat Denam, brother of Bag-
hinda Abras.

3. Baghinda Tuan was the founder of the dynasty of Jambie,
which extends to Chi Jambie, of nine districts.

4. Sultan Sri Kahil was the founder of the dynasty of Indraghiri,
which extends to the sea.

5. Sultan Berkumbah Puteh was the founder of the dynasty of
Sungie Paku, which extends to Bandar Sapuloh.

6. Rajah Magat was the founder of the dynasty of Rogum, which
extends to Kuri in the Mampawa territory.

7. Sultan Mahomed Sliah was the founder of the dynasty of In-
drapura, which extends to Moco Moco.

HISTORY. 83

Panghulus in their respective territories, for the
reception of their feudal chief, the shape and
fashion of which it would be deemed high treason,

8. Sultan Maharaja was the founder of the dynasty of Priaman,
which extends to Tiko and Kakanuli.

9. Sri Paduka Berpakat was the founder of the dynasty of Achin,
which extends to Telabu and Battu Barra.

10. Sultan Mohikat was the founder of the dynasty of Bintan,
extending to Batavia.

11. Sultan Tuanka was the founder of the dynasty of Siac, whicii
extends to Patta Pahan, to Pulo Sawan, and Kasang Bunga.

" Oh God ! look down upon the greatest of Sultans, prince of
great men, the shadow of Allah on earth, renowned among Arabs
and barbarians inhabiting this material world, the children of Adam .
Oh ! Lord of the kings of the earth, it hath been declared in the
Koran that every day and night is to be accounted as void of light,
until the dawning of the true faith in the appearance of Muliammed
Seyd-al-Mursalin, the last of the prophets. Amin ! Oh, God of
worlds.

" The Almighty hath caused this firman to appear in the Koran, in
respect to princes, viz., * I have created man infinitely superior to
the angels, the sun and the moon. I have given him sovereignty on
earth, I have created genii and mankind, in order that they may
worship me.'

" The Almighty caused the dry land, called Pulo Langkavi, to
descend between Palembang and Jambie, as the place of residence
for the original sovereigns of the world, viz. the descendants of
Sultan Ilidayet Allah Ta-ala, whom he had brought down from the
clouds.

"One of these descendants was Rajah Iscander zer Alkurnein, whose
country is Srang, and who is possessor of the iron lock intensely
green ; sometimes assuming a red, sometimes a yellow, and some-
times a white hue; and, in short, possessing all colours so vividly as
to dazzle the eye of the beholder; this forms part of the kabesafan
(regalia) of the three royal brothers, who scatter profusely their jus-

84 HISTORY.

Angkara Maharaja Lelah, to alter. That at
Sungie-ujong is called Balei Melmtong, from the
circumstance of its being built at right-angles with

tice and munificence among all the slaves of Allah, and among all
princes who are feudal to them, and derive favour and advancement
from the beloved of Allah, Muhammed. These three sultans were
very wise, and faithful protectors of all the slaves of Allah.

" It hath been declared that the fountain in paradise, Jannat unna-
him, causes the young shoots to spring up from within the earth ; in
like manner, the slaves of Allah exist by inhaling the fragrant odours
emanating from the glorious Balie (a sort of hall of audience) of their
prince.

" Odoriferous as ambergris and musk are the prosperity and power
of the three royal brothers, viz. the Sultan of Rum, Sri Maharaja
Alif, the Sultan of China, Sri Maharaja Depang, and the Sultan of
the Golden Island, in the territory of Menangkabowe, Sri Maharaja
dhi Rajah Berdoulet. Amin, Oh God of worlds !

" Whereas the following are declared to compose the kabesaran
(regalia) of his majesty the lord of the state of Menangkabowe, viz.
the diadem of the prophet Solomon ; the web called Songsang kala,
which weaves itself, a thread every year, until the completion of the
duration of the world. The wood Kayu Gamet, which is divided
into three portions, one of which is in the possession of the King of
Rdm, the other in that of the King of China, while the third remains
with the King of Menangkabowe. The ratan, termed Manno ghiri,
which erects itself. The Parang (chopper) of gold. The Chongka
Chongkye, (a tray with a pedestal). The mass of gold, Kedah Allah
(lit. the tinder-box of Allah), resembling a man in shape. The gold
Jattah Jatti, to be suspended across the shoulder. The tree, Naga
Tarin, studded over with precious stones and rubies. The Sepit
Pinang (betel-cutter), Kapala bara, which performs its office spon-
taneously. The Choie Simendang ghiri, with one hundred and
ninety notches, occasioned by the wounds it inflicted on the serpent
Sicatimana. The mountain Bongsye, from whence the Sultan ascends
to the fiery mountain, and by whose supernatural influence, the

HISTORY. 85

the river ; and that at Johole, Balei Bertinkat,
having two stories.

The revenue of the four Panghulus is derived

rivers which flow from it possess rocks of gold, and water emitting
odours delicious as those of flowers. The lance, whose shaft is of
the Sagger santan. The spear called Sambarah, with a sheath of
Garda wood, on which is inscribed a passage from the Koran. The
kris, AUang bara. The mat, composed of Salang leaves, which is
worn as an ornament to the head by Maha Rate, but forbidden by
Maha llunjut, who were contemporary with the origin of this
country.

" The elephant Sacte. The fresh-water sea extending a day's sail.
The mountain emitting flames of its own accord, where grow the
plaintive bamboos, which entrap wild birds by the fascination of their
melody. The petrified cotton. The Gandang Valigdri, (a sort of
drum.) The Gong jejatan. The Gong semandrang, the sound of
which reaches to the clouds.

" The hall of audience, Balie, whose columns are of the Selatang,
(a species of lofty nettle), and the beams of Lendang root. The
drum Pullut pulut, headed with the skins of lice. The horse Sam-
bar^ni.

" The bell Samedro Sambang hate, whose perfect sound from the
left daily summons petitioners to the right of the imperial throne.

" The buffalo Sibenoang Sacti. The cock Birang Sangun^ni. The
well Sikatang. The cocoa-nut Nira Balie. The black Langhddi,
which is produced spontaneously. The paddi, Sitanjo Bani, on
which his majesty the Eang-depertuan feeds at mid-day. The paddi,
called Sarampun dendam kamara. The flower Sri, the odour of
which extends a day's journey; it is sown, grows up, produces
leaves, flowers, and brings forth fruit in the space of a single day ; and
the azure Champaka.

" Such form the Kabesaran of the Eang-depertuan of Menangka-
bowe, the sultan who reposes cradled in the east, and on whose
arising from slumber, the noubet is sounded. The Caliph of Allah,
his majesty the Eang-depertuan Sati.

86 HISTORY.

from the power they possess in the states under
their sway, of inflicting fines and levying discre-
tionary contributions, enforcing gratuitous labour,
&c. The levying of the tenth on the crops is not
in general usage. The real power is held by
them ; that possessed by the Eang-depertuan

" These are the credentials of the beloved grandson of the Eang-de-
pertuan of Paggariiyong.

"The bearer of this friendly document must be assisted and well
entreated both by sea and land, whenever encountered ; for the High
God hath said, * First set your trust on me, next on Muhammed,
and doubt not.'

" Do ye, therefore, all our children and grand-children, noblemen,
merchants, and nakhodas, agree in standing by and upholding our
ancient usages, which have been handed down by our forefathers.

"Should this.documentbe brought to Siac, Nila lawan, or Patapaan,
to Campar kiri, or Campar k^nan, molest not the bearer by sea or by
land. These injunctions extend to Palembang, Indraghiri, to Rogum,
to the villages and forests of Tambusai, to Battu Bara, to Pulo
Pinang, to Malacca, Quedah, Java, Batavia, Susu, Telabuah, Guttar,
and Bencoolen, which is subject to the Company, together with other
places on the west coast of Pulo Andalus.

"Let us all, therefore, to the utmost of our power, place firm confi-
dence in the great and glorious God, according to our solemn oaths,
and the oath * Bisa Gawye,' of our ancestors.

"Should any person, therefore, molest the bearer of these, he will
draw down on himself the ban of the Eang-depertuan of Paggaruyong;
his crops shall fail, and his subjects shall not thrive ; but on the
other hand, whoever receives the bearer with kindness, shall be re-
warded with abundant harvests, and increase of subjects; and whi-
thersoever he may go and settle, prosperity shall attend him, whether
on the coast of the Island of Pulo Percha, or any other place, by sea
or by land.

" Oh, Lord of Lords, and Helper of iielpers, the most wise God.*'

HISTORY. 87

Besar, being only nominal, and depending on
opinion.

On the decease of the first deputed prince from
Menangkabowe Rajah Malay war, Rajah Adil was
nominated by his father, the reigning sovereign in
Menangkabowe, as his successor; and having
arrived at Rumbowe, was there duly installed.
Rajah Adil died in 1795 or 1796, leaving three chil-
dren, Rajah Assil, Rajah Sabun, and TuankuPutri,
a daughter. He was succeeded by Rajah Itam,
also deputed from Menangkabowe ; and Rajah
Assil, eldest son of the deceased Rajah Adil,
became the first Eang-depertuan Muda. This
innovation was made with the concurrence of the
four Panghiilus.

Rajah Itam died in 1808, succeeded by Rajah
Lingang Laut, who was the fourth deputed prince
from Menangkabowe.

In 1812, Rajah Hadji, one of the sons of the
Eang-depertuan Muda, Rajah Assil, the Pan-
ghulu of Rumbowe refusing consent to his mar-
riage with his sister-in-law, on the ground of its
illegality, carried her off by force. A war ensued,
in which the Eang-depertuan Muda, Rajah Assil,
who had sheltered the fugitive couple at Srime-
nanti, took an active and decided part in their de-
fence against the Panghulu and Ampat Suku of
Rumbowe. The latter then sent to request the

88 IIISTOKY.

co-operation of Rajah AIL* This notorious chief,
whose hfe had been passed in feuds and bloodshed,
and whose ambition has since elevated him to the
dignity of the Eang-depertuan Besar, was the son
of the wife of the Menangkabowe prince Rajah
Itam, by her former husband, Rajah Haman,
brother of Sultan Ibrahim, late Rajah of Salangore.
Rajah Ali's mother is the daughter of the second
deputed prince from Menangkabowe,

Rajah Ali, who had fled to a place called Sunjie
Nipah, beyond Cape Rachado in Salangore, lent
a ready ear to the request of the Ampat Suku,
and repaired to Rumbowe, accompanied and sup-
ported by the Dattu Muda of Lingie. His weight
turned the scale of events, and the Eang-depertuan
Muda, Rajah Assil, after some fruitless attempts at
negotiation, returned to Naning (1813), and even-
tually to Malacca (1814), where he appealed to

* Rajah Ali is about fifty years of age, low in stature, dark in com-
plexion, of a forbidding and rather ferocious aspect; negligent in
dress and person ; grossly ignorant and superstitious ; though, for a
full enjoyment of the drug opium, he would willingly relinquish his
hopes of the Jannat al Firdous, in the seventh heaven, with all its
black-eyed houris. In disposition he is crafty and determined ;
taciturn and deliberate in council; but prompt and decided in
action; qualities which I had opportunities of observing during a
recent struggle between the Kumbowe and Lingie chiefs. These,
added to his high connexions, which, however, were not sufficient to
give him a lawful title to the eminence that he has attained, mainly
contributed to his success.

HISTORY. 89

the then British Resident, Colonel Farquhar ;
nothing, however, favourable to his cause resulted.
Having obtained a private loan of 2,000 dollars,
in Malacca, he again proceeded to Rumbowe,
but failing, retreated to Naning, where he died
shortly afterwards (1814-15) ; and was interred at
the green knoll on which stood the mosque of Bukit
Tutu, near Alor Gajeh. He left four sons and
two daughters.

Rajah Ali, this obstacle to his ambition being
removed, was elected Eang-depertuan Muda,
under the Eang-depertuan Besar, Lingang Laut,
who died in 1824, leaving two sons. Rajah Radin,
of Srimenanti and Rajah Ujong ; both by his wife,
the daughter of the Rajah of Jellabu.

In consequence of intrigues and dissensions
among the four elective chiefs, artfully fomented
by Rajah Ali, a successor was not appointed until
1826, when Rajah Labu, a son of the Rajah of Me-
nangkabowe, bearing the ancient credentials from
his father, and a letter from the chief of Siac,
arrived. He was preceded by an adherent named
Rajah Krejan, and having presented his documents
at Malacca, went up to Naning. Thence, es-
corted by the chief of that place, the present ex-
Panghulu, he repaired to Rumbowe, where he
was installed according to custom. He married
Tuanku Itam, daughter of the late Tuan Muda,

90 HISTORY.

Rajah Assil, and proceeded to his astanah
ill Srimenanti.

In 1830, in consequence of his countenancing
the Hcentious proceedings of his follower, Rajah
Krejan, and the intrigues of his wife ; and above
all from the ambitious machinations of Rajah Ali,
he was compelled to quit Srimenanti ; but shortly
afterwards, having gained over to his cause three
out of the four elective Panghulus, viz. those of
Johole, Srimenanti, and Sungie-ujong, as also the
chief of Jompole, besieged Rajah Ali in his mud
fort of Bander in Rumbowe.

Rajah Ali held out resolutely against the formi-
dable confederacy; till at length, through the
pacific mediation of the Panghulu of Naning,
after having lost one of their principal leaders, who
was killed by a cannon-shot from one of the old
iron guns on the fort, the allied chiefs withdrew
their vassals, and retired to their respective states.

Rajah Ali, his son-in-law, Syed Saban, and Rajah
Radin, of Srimenanti, shortly after this seized an
opportunity, afforded them by the absence of the
Eang-depertuan Besar, at Sungie-ujong, of sur-
prising Srimenanti, and re-possessing themselves
of the guns which Rajah Labu had formerly taken
from Radin, under the pretext of their forming
part of his regalia (kabesaran).

Wlien tidings of this reached Rajah Labu, he

HISTORY. 91

marched, supported by the Panghulu of Sungie-
ujong, Klana Kawal, against Rumbowe ; but in
consequence, it is said, of some horrid cruelties
perpetrated upon a female by certain of their fol-
lowers, their whole party, nearly to a man, deserted
them. Rajah Labu did not advance farther than
Naning ; whence, after a short stay, he went down
to Malacca, and finally, in 1832, recrossed the
Straits to Sumatra. His adherent Rajah Krejan,
fled to Pahang, and thence to Muar, and finally,
to Johole, where he is now engaged in fruitless
intrigues. He assisted the ex- Panghulu of Naning
during his rebellion against government.

Such is the origin and decline of the Menang-
kabowe dynasty in the interior of the Penin-
sula.

Rajah Ali was elected as the Eang-depertuan
Besar over the four states, and his son-in-law
Sherif Syed Saban, as Eang-depertuan Muda of
Rumbowe at Bander, on the 13th September, 1832.
The question of succession still remains unsettled:
among the elective Panghulus, great discordance
of opinion prevails, arising principally from the
premature and impolitic revival of old but con-
tested rights appertaining to their titles, by Rajah
Ali and Syed Saban. This has led in Sunjie-
ujong to rebellion, — and to the strangulation of
the tin trade, on the banks of the Lingie river, to

92 SUNGIE-UJONG.

bloodshed and disturbances, which continue at the
present moment.

An innate antipathy to innovation, and a secret
wish to revert to the Menangkabowe dynasty, pre-
vails more or less throughout the four states, and
at the demise of Rajah Ali, if not before, a severe
struggle may be expected between the partisans
of the Eang-depertuan Muda Syed Saban, on
the one hand, and the advocates for the adat
dhaula, or ancient custom, on the other.

Syed Saban, by no means insensible that in this
case, the best way to secure an advantageous
peace is to prepare betimes aud vigorously for
war, has been for some time past actively engaged
in strengthening Sempang, an advantageous posi-
tion at the apex of a delta, formed by the junction
of the Lingie and Rumbowe streams, and about
six miles from their debouchement into the sea.
Here he has lately been joined by a chief from
Sumatra, with a numerous train of followers, but
has since been compelled to abandon the post.

SUNGIE-UJONG.

The Menangkabowe states in the interior of
Malacca are under the immediate government of
their respective Panghulus and Sukus. As they
have severally their peculiar features, it would seem
advisable to give to each of them a separate no-

SUNGIE-UJONG. 93

tice. By Malays the precedence is ascribed to
Sungie-ujong, the Panghulu of which territory is
honoured by his brethren with the appellation of
Abang, — elder brother ; the second place is
given to Rumbowey and the third to Johole.
Srimenanti, whose claims still remain misettled,
aspires to the fourth place.

Sungie-ujong is situated towards the source of
the right branch of the Lingie river. It is bounded
to the north by Jellabu ; to the south by part of
Rumbowe and the Lingie river ; to the east by
Srimenanti, and to the west by Salangore. Its
boundaries, with Jellabu, are said to be Bukit
Tangoh and Dhulukaru-bander-Barangan ; with
Rumbowe, Bukit Angin, part of the right branch
of the Lingie river, and Parentian Tingih; with
Srimenanti, part of Terachi and the Faro stream ;
and with Salangore, or Calang, by the river
Langkat, Kobak Kambang, and Tongal Sejaga.

The population in 1832 was estimated at 3200
Malays, principally Menangkabowes, and 400
Chinese employed in the mines. Many of the
latter have since fled to Malacca, in consequence
of the disturbances in 1833. The principal vil-
lages are Lingie (the residence of the Dattu Muda
Katas) ; Pantei (the residence of the Panghulu) ;
Jiboi, Sala, Linsom, Durian, Tanjong, Rassah,
Kopaiyong, Rantou, Siliou, and Jirrah. The

94 SUNGIE-UJONG.

Terachi territory, a portion of which appertained
to Sungie-ujong, now claims independence.

The trade of Sungie-ujong is principally in tin,
which is got at Sala, Sa Maraboh, Battu Lobong,
Kayu Arra, and Timiong. Thence it is brought
down to Lingie, and landed at Pancalangs Cundang,
Durian, and Mangis. It is here deposited in ware-
houses, and generally bartered for rice, opium, salt,
tobacco, cloths, oil, and shells for making lime
brought up by boats, from one-half to one and a
half coyans burthen, which cannot easily ascend
higher than this part of the river.

The tin is conveyed by Malay coolies, over
land, from the mines, as far as Jiboi, a village
estimated at thirty miles from Lingie, and thence
to Lingie, in small boats, down the river.

The following extracts from treaties made by
the Dutch shew that they did not fail to profit
by this opportunity of increasing the revenue of
Malacca.

Article L of a treaty concluded by the Dutch
Governor, W. Boelan in council, with the chiefs
of Rumbowe and Calang, dated Malacca, 24th
January, 1760.

" The tin being the produce of Lingie, Rum-
bowe, and Calang, without any exception, will be
delivered to the Company at thirty-eight drs. a
bhar of three piculs ; and tliis price will always con-

SUNGIE-UJONG. 95

tinue, without its ever being enhanced ; it will be
in the power of the Company to seize and con-
fiscate, and to appropriate for their use, all tin
which might be discovered to have been fraudu-
lently exported from the places above mentioned."

An advantage to the amount of about 18,000
Spanish dollars annually, is supposed to have been
obtained by the Dutch from this monopoly, which
they enforced so rigidly, that we find, in the same
treaty, a stipulation to the following effect : " No
boats or vessels, to whomsoever they may belong,
shall be allowed to pass the Company's settlements
at Lingie without touching, in order that a search
may be made in such boats or vessels for tin ; any
persons attempting to evade these rules, will be
liable to have their boats, and the tin which may
be found in them, confiscated and sold, and the
proceeds appropriated for the use of the Company
and the said chiefs." Also, that " no boats or
vessels of any description whatever be permitted
to proceed from the north to south, or in the op-
posite direction, or to pass the Straits of Malacca,
without being provided with a pass, on pain of
being seized."

During the British Government at Malacca,
from 1795 to 1818, the trade fell into the hands of
private individuals, principally Dutch and Chinese
merchants, residing at Malacca. In 1819, the

96 SUNGIE-UJONG.

Dutch resumed their monopoly, as we find from
the 7th article of a treaty, dated Naning the 5th
day of June, 1819, between the Supreme Govern-
ment of Netherlands India and Rajah Ali, the
Panghulu and Ampat Suku, of Rumbowe, which
runs thus : " Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat
Suku, of Rumbowe, must give up to Government
all the tin from Lingie, Sungie-Ujong, Rumbowe,
and any place under their authority, without re-
servation ; the Government binds itself to pay forty
Spanish dollars per bhar of 300 catties, of 370
lbs. &c."

On the resumption of Malacca by the English,
in 1825, the tin trade relapsed into the hands of
private merchants.

In 1828, the number of Chinese miners amount-
ed to nearly 1,000 men, who were regularly di-
vided into nine Kongsis or companies, each under
its respective Tao-kae. They were chiefly of that
singular fraternity, the Tian Tay Huay, or Triad
Society, whose mysterious oaths and secret laws
appear to be not very different from those which
bound the Carbonari of modern Europe. Jealousy
of their fast increasing power and numbers, or
some alleged offence, but more probably the trea-
sure amassed by this brotherhood, (whose property
was in common,) led in 1828, to their massacre
by the Malays.

SUNGIE-UJONG. 97

In 1830, the mines were again worked by
about 400 Chinese, who went up, at the instiga-
tion of some Malacca merchants, and continued
there until the late disturbances in 1833, when
many of them returned to Malacca. The mines
at present are but partially worked, and very little
of the tin passes down the river, in consequence
of the feuds existing between the Rumbowe chiefs
and those of Sungie-ujong and Lingie.

The Malays and Chinese employed in the mines
were liberally paid. The rate of their wages will
in another instance exhibit the different prices set
upon the services of the two classes ; a Chinese
being paid at the rate of ^we to eight dollars per
mensem ; and a Malay from three to five only.

From daybreak to 7 a. m. they are employed in
emptying the mines of the water which accumu-
lates during the night. From 7 to 8, they rest and
breakfast. At 8, the process of digging out the
earth and ore is commenced. At 11, they go to
dinner, and return to work again about 1 p. m.
At 5, their labours cease for the day. No work
is done at the periods of new and full moon.

Like their Cornish brethren, the Malay miners
are very superstitious. They believe in the ex-
istence of a spirit (Kummang), who watches over
the mines, and whose wrath they are particularly
careful not to provoke by word or deed. They

VOL. II. H

98 MINING.

have " wise men," or Puwangs, who pretend to be
able to ascertain the most favourable spots for
sinking a mine, by various spells and charms ;
these may be compared with the charlatans who
wield the virgula divinitoria in our own country.

The mines are generally excavated on the
swampy flats at the base of hills of primitive form-
ation. They average from six to twenty feet in
depth, following the streams of ore, (Hulur biji,)
which will sometimes run in a horizontal direction
to the distance of three miles, according to the
nature of the ground.

These excavations are termed Lombongan.
The streams vary in diameter, from six inches to
eighteen and twenty, and consist of a quantity of
small heavy granulated portions of a dark hue, and
shining with a metallic lustre, intermixed with a
glittering white sand. The excavations made by
the Malays, are more superficial than those dug
by the Chinese, as they are too lazy to work the
streams which lie deep.

The strata under which the ore is found, are
commonly, 1st, a black vegetable mould ; 2d, red
clay ; 3d, white clay, with white pebbles, apparently
decomposed quartz ; and 4th, a bed of shining
white sand, called Passir biji. Under the ore lies
a stratum of steatite, called Napal, or a hard bed
of decomposed rock. The native term for the tin

MINING. 99

ore is Biji timah, literally seeds of tin ; when
melted, it has the name of Timah masak. Crys-
tals of quartz and fragments of micaceous schist
are sometimes found among the alluvial earth,
thrown out.

The soil is carried away by the miners in
baskets, suspended at the extremities, of a stout
elastic bamboo or penaga, which passes across
the shoulders. The men are divided into two
parties, which work in regular succession, one
entering the shaft with emptied, while the other
makes its egress, with the filled baskets. At Ulu
Pondoi, in Naning, and at Jerram Kambing, I
am informed, the mines are natural caverns in
the rocks. The Malays and Jakuns collect the
ore by the light of dammer torches.

The ore is thrown into a stream, flowing through
artificial channels, lined with the bark of trees,
and is stirred about with an iron rake, or a chon-
cole. The water carries off the sand, small peb-
bles and earth, leaving the ore and large stones
at the bottom, which are afterwards separated by
a riddle and the hand. The ore, thus cleared of
extraneous substances, is deposited in the koppos
to await the process of smelting.

This process usually occurs at stated periods,
twice or thrice a-year, according to the quantity

100

SMELTING.

of ore collected, and always at night, to avoid the
great heat.

The ore and charcoal, (of the Kompas, Kamoui,
or other hard woods,) are gradually heaped up, in
alternate layers, within a rude furnace of clay,
called a Rullowe, having an aperture below, for
the escape of the fused metal. The fire is urged,
and the whole mass brought into a glow by a sort
of leathern bellows, called Kambusan, and some-
times by a still ruder species of instrument, con-
\ structed like an air-pump, and made from the
hollowed trunk of a straight tree, with a piston,
heSr^Jed by thick folds of paper. These are called
Kalu6oi?gs. The Malays for the most part con-
tent themselves with the Tropong, which is merely
a hollow bamboo, converted into a sort of blow-
pipe, and worked by the mouth. As the heat in-
creases, the melted metal is received into a hole
dug in the ground, called the Telaga, or reservoir ;
and thence, with the assistance of iron ladles,
poured into the moulds.

The tin now assumes the shape of the ingots of
commerce ; of which there are two kinds, common
in Sungie-ujong, the Tampang, and Kepping or
Bangka. The former weighs from half a catty
I to two catties, and the latter, from fifty to sixty
catties : one catty is equal to one pound and three

DRAINAGE OF TIN MINES. 101

quarters. The Tampang is mostly preferred by
Malays. In the furnaces used by the Chinese,
800 lbs. of metal may be produced during the
course of a night. Those of the Malays seldom
produce more than one-sixth of this quantity.

The water is drained from the mines, if shallow,
by means of a channel, leading into a neighbour-
ing stream ; but if deep, the Putaran Ayer is had
recourse to. This hydraulic machine is, I believe,
of Chinese invention. The Rev. Mr. Tomlin, a
zealous missionary, gives the following description
of it.

" The apparatus is simple, consisting of a com-
mon water wheel, a circular wooden chain about
forty feet in circumference, and a long square
box, or trough, through which it runs in ascend-
ing. The wheel and chain, I think, revolve on a
common axis, so that the motion of the former
necessarily puts the latter into action. The chain
consists of square wooden floats, a foot distant
from each other, and strung as it were upon a
continuous flexible axis, having a moveable joint
between each pair.

" As the float-boards of the chain successively
enter the lower part of the box or trough, (im-
mersed in water,) a portion of water is constantly
forced up by each and discharged at the top. At
one of the mines we were much struck with the

102 SMELTING.

simple but efficient mode of its application.
There were three distinct planes or terraces rising
above each other. On the middle one was the
wheel ; the lower was the pit of the mine ; from
the higher a stream of water fell and turned the
wheel, which putting the whole machine into mo-
tion, brought up another stream from the pit;
these two streams, from above and below uniting
on the middle plane, ran off in a sluice, by which
the ore was washed."

With regard to the smelting of tin, in a recent
number of Dr. Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopoedia,(No.
54, pp. 21 and 22,) are the following remarks on
the advantages of pit-coal over charcoal : " Au-
thorities are not agreed as to the time when pit
coal first began to be substituted in the reverbera-
tory smelting houses (of Cornwall) for wood or
charcoal, though this is generally supposed to
have been about 1680.

" In the smelting of this (tin) as of other
metals, the application of this fuel has been pro-
ductive of immense advantages ; and such is the
perfection to which our metallurgic operations
have been carried since the economical introduc-
tion of this cheap and plentiful fuel, that the re-
gulations of our custom-house alone prevented
the carrying a scheme set on foot some years ago,
for the importing of the tin ore from the eastern

SMELTING. 103

mines, for the purpose of being smelted in this
country, and afterwards re-exported."

It may, however, be observed that the enor-
mous forests which thickly cover the whole Mala-
yan peninsula, and the island of Banca, under the
very shade of which the miners may be said to
work, furnish on the spot at the sole expense of
felling them a far cheaper and more economical
fuel than the coal pits of Newcastle or Whithaven
ever can supply to the miners of Cornwall ; and
then the time and money spent in importation and
exportation are not the only impediments to a
scheme for smelting the tin ore from the eastern
mines in England, and afterwards re-exporting it.
The natives themselves are strongly averse to any
such interference with their long established
usages. According to Mr. Crawfurd, the cost of
producing a cwt. of Banca tin is but 225. Sd.,
whereas the cost of producing the same quantity
of Cornish tin amounts to 645. 'Jd, The cost of
producing a cwt. of the metal in Sungie-ujong
is estimated by an intelligent native at 23^. The
immense natural obstacles in Cornwall, only to be
surmounted by the most powerful steam engines,
and by the unremitting application of all the
means human ingenuity can devise, together with
the high price of labour, are, however, the princi-
pal reasons for the greater cost of production in
England.

104 REVENUE.

The time, perhaps, is not far distant when
similar ingenuity and means will be apphed to un-
lock the still hoarded mineral treasures of the East.

Besides the Kapala dagang, and other sources
of revenue previously mentioned, as enjoyed in
common by the Panghulu Delantye of the interior
states, the Panghiilu or Klana of Sungie-ujong,
and the Rajah de Rajah have the privilege of pur^
chasing, at every smelting, from each bongsal,
three bhars, equal to nine piculs, or nine hundred
catties of tin, at six dollars per bhar less than the
market price ; and exact a duty of six dollars a
month for each mine dug on their own lands. The
Dattu Muda of Lingie levies also a dollar per
bhar, on tin passing down the river. The Kapala
dagang is a sort of poll tax on slaves imported
into the interior, from four to six dollars per head ;
they are generally Battas from the vicinity of
Battu Bara, on the opposite coast of Sumatra,
and average twenty annually. They fetch a price
from twenty to sixty dollars each ; according to
age, condition, and sex ; a higher value being set
on the females.

In addition to these imposts, the chiefs of Sun-
gie-ujong formerly enjoyed the division of a pre-
mium, paid annually by the Chinese and other
merchants of Malacca for the tin monopoly,
amounting, it is said, to 2,500 dollars; 1,000 of

GOVERNMENT. 105

which went to the Dattu Muda, and 100 to each
of the three elders of Lingie ; 800 to the Klana
of Sungie-ujong, and the remaining 400 to the
Rajah de Rajah.

The deputed Menangkabowe prince, it is af-
firmed by the Rumbowe people, had the right of
levying a duty at Sempong, on the Lingie river, of
two dollars per bhar, on tin passing that settle-
ment from Sungie-ujong, which was afterwards
given up as a subsistence to their Eang-depertuan
Mudas. In consequence of the disavowal of this
claim by the Sungie-ujong and Lingie chiefs, and
other causes too long for detail, a war ensued in
1833, and a consequent blockade of the river by
the Eang-depertuan Muda, Syed Saban, at Sem-
pong, still existing, and by which the trade of
Sungie-ujong has suffered very materially.

Sungie-ujong was ruled, under the Eang-deper-
tuan Besar, by a Panghulu, three Sukus, and a
Rajah de Rajah. The Panghulu, as has been al-
ready remarked, owes his title, Klana Putra, to
one of the kings of Johore. He now refuses to
acknowlege the control of the Eang-depertuan
Besar.

Bandahara Sekudai is supposed to be the first
chief distinguished by this title ; respecting \^^hose
origin, a curious tradition was related to me by
the present Rajah de Rajah. The story ran briefly

106 GOVERNMENT.

thus : " In ancient times, one of the princesses
of Sungie-ujong having had the presumption to
laugh at the naked state of a Batin of the Jakuns,
incurred his resentment, and was compelled irre-
sistibly to follow him through thicket and brake,
until, moved with compassion, her sans-culotte
maitre de danse broke the spell and married her.
The offspring of this sylvan union is said to be
Sekudai : from whom descend the Panghulus of
Sungie-ujong."

All popular traditions of rude nations, like the
records of the alchymists, contain more or less of
truth ; and in absence of better historical evidence,
such testimony ought by no means to be entirely
neglected or set aside as valueless ; though fre-
quently ridiculous, and blended with matters
known to be impossible and fictitious.

It is certain that to this day in Sungie-ujong,
Johole, and Jompole, the twelve Batins or chiefs of
the savage tribes have a considerable share in the
election of the Panghulus of these states, though
there exists no longer any apparent mark of con-
nexion, either social or religious, between the
Malays and these aborigines. As Kafirs and
infidels they are despised by the Malays, but
suporstitiously dreaded. Converts are made to
Islam ; yet slavery, as far as my observation ex-
tends, is invariably their condition of life.

GOVERNMENT. 107

A few years ago, the late Panghulu of Sungie-
ujong, Klana Leber, died, leaving two nephews,
Kawal and Bhair. It is an ancient custom preva-
lent still in the interior, and, I believe, generally
throughout Malayan nations, that when a chief dies,
his successor must be elected on the spot, and
before the interment of the corpse, (which is not
unfrequently deferred through the observance of
this usage to a considerable length of time,) other-
wise the election does not hold good.*

The following are the traditional lines, or
Serapa, in which this custom has been handed
down in Sungie-ujong.

Serapa.
Amar-nia pendek langkah-nia panjang
Sudah Sampei Kahandak Allah
Kandah berkabur detannah raerah
Sa-hari hilang, Sa-hari bertannam,
Sa-hari ber-tamboh, Sa-hari palihara.

Short has been his life, though long his stride!

When the will of God has arrived.

The grave shall be dug in the red earth,

In one day lost, in one day planted.

In one day sprung up, in one day cherished.

Now it happened that Kawal was absent at the
time of Panghulu Leber's death. The three

* In consequence of this custom, the present Sultan of Johore's
younger brother was elected during the absence of the elder brother,
whose claims were subsequently acknowledged by the British.

108 GOVERNMENT.

Sukus and one of the twelve Batins took advan-
tage of Bhair's being on the spot, elected him,
and buried the body of the deceased chief.
Against this proceeding, the Rajah de Rajah, and
the remainder of the elective body, the eleven
Batins, protested ; a war ensued, which termi-
nated in 1828, pretty much as it began. Kawal,
however, by virtue of the suffrages of the eleven
out of the twelve Batins, and by the support of
the Rajah de Rajah, is generally considered the
legitimate chief.

He resides at Pantoi, a village on the left bank
of the Lingie river, about forty miles from the
village of Lingie. I had an interview with him at
the latter place in 1833.

His features are regular and pleasing ; but their
expression conveys an idea of indecision and
imbecility, probably increased by the immoderate
use of opium, to which he was formerly much
addicted ; the whole tenor of his conversation and
manner evinced plainly how completely he was in
the leading strings of his adviser, the wily Katas,
the Dattu Muda of Lingie, who accompanied
him.

His dress betrayed a taste for finery, consisting
of a gaudy i\h\ hajii, or surcoat, flowered with
yellow ; a l)road crimson sash encircling his waist,
in wliich were inserted several weapons of Malayan

GOVERNMENT. 109

fashion ; a Battik handkerchief, with the bicornute
tie, and a plaid silk sarong, resembling the tartan
worn by the Highlanders, descending to the
knees ; underneath the plaid he wore short em-
broidered trowsers.

In the left-hand slash of his close vest of purple
broad-cloth lined with light green silk, and adorned
with silk lace and small round buttons of gold
filigree, was a watch of an antique shape, to
which were appended a gold chain and seals.
He wore his hair long, and very obvious it was to
two of the five senses that he, when studying the
graces, had no more spared the oil than De-
mosthenes himself.

Next to the Panghulu ranks the Rajah de Rajah.
The jurisdiction of this officer is confined to the
river and its navigation. The office and title as
would appear from the inscription on the seal,
were renewed or granted to his ancestors by Mu-
hammed Jalil, Sultan of Johore, A. H. 1211.

The present Rajah de Rajah is a young man, of
an extremely prepossessing address and person.

There are only three Sukus in Sungie-ujong.
The Rajah de Rajah may be perhaps considered
as occupying the place of a fourth Suku in
councils.

The functions of the Sukus are similar to those
already described as possessed by the former

110 VILLAGE OF LINGIE.

Ampat Suku of Naning. Their titles are Dattu
Mantri Jumahad, Dattu Mendalika, and Dattu
Maharaja Indra. The tribes, of which they are
the heads, are those of Sa Melongang, Bodoanda,
and Tannah Dattar.

The village of Lingie proper, in contradis-
tinction to the settlement of Qualla Lingie at the
mouth of the river, which is within the Company's
territory, is a dependency of Sungie-ujong.
It is situated high up the right branch of the
river, and consisted in 1832, when I visited the
place, of a straggling collection of upwards of
100 houses. The Pancalangs of Pematang Pas-
sir, Cundang, Durian, and Mangis, may be styled
the wharfs of this little entrepot, for the produce
of the Sungie-ujong mines, and the articles
brought up for barter. Many of the houses have
been pillaged and burnt in the subsequent dis-
turbances.

The establishment of Lingie is of recent date.
Between fifty and sixty years ago, six individuals,
subjects of Rumbowe, (but originally from Rhio,)
removed from Rumbowe to a place on the Ma-
lacca coast, between Tanjong Kling and Qualla
Lingie, called Kubu Achi, (the fort of Achin ;)
where, according to local tradition, the Achinese
erected a work during one of their expeditions
against the Sultan of Malacca. Be that as it

VILLAGE OF LINGIE. Ill

may, they had commenced the clearing of the
jungle, when one of their number was crushed on
the spot by the fall of a tree.

This his companions regarded as a supernatural
warning against settling there, and quitting the
place, passed up the river to the present spot ;
where, with the permission of the Sungie-ujong
chief, they finally established themselves. Their
names were Haman, Mahmud, Jahiuddin, Lubbye,
Juman, and Kadir Ali. Haman was appointed
head of the little colony, by the title of Dattu
Muda, and his four companions, as elders. Of
these, only one now survives, Mahmud, who is a
hale old man of seventy. Haman was succeeded
by his son-in-law, the present Dattu Muda Ma-
homed Aatas, more commonly called Katas ; and
the three deceased elders, Haji Casim, Haji Mu-
hammed, and Inchi Salihuddin. This last chief
was killed in the disturbances at the close of 1833.

Katas, the leading character in Sungie-ujong,
is a bony muscular personage in the prime of hfe;
tall in stature for a Malay, and of erect carriage.
His features are harsh and decided ; his dress
plain and simple. In character, he is selfish,
crafty, persevering, and gifted with some fore-
sight; a quahty by no means common among
Malays. He possesses unbounded influence over
the weak and sensual Klana ; and it is said that

112 VILLAGE OF LINCxIE.

his ambition extends to the undivided sway of
Sungie-ujong, and the monopoly of the duties on
tin. The opposition of the Rumbowe chiefs, with
whom he is at deadly feud, and the Malay popu-
lar antipathy to innovation and deviation from
ancient usage, or, as they term it, the " Addat
Zeman Dhulu," the " Addat Dattu Nenek," &c.
will prove considerable obstacles to the attainment
of his wishes. Katas has, on various occasions,
evinced an unfriendly disposition towards the
English government.

113

CHAPTER IX.

RuMBowE. — Ideas of the Portuguese and Dutch Governments regard-
ing.— Derivation of name. — Area. — Boundaries. — Divided into
two parts, Rumbowe Ulu, and Rombowe Ilir. — Observations on
the Lingie River, Sempong, and Padas. — Population. — Aboriginal
Tribes. — Government. — Division into Tribes. — Chiefs. — Visit to
Bander, the capital of Rumbowe, in 1832. — Reception by the
Chiefs. — Fort of Bander.

RUMBOWE.

Rumbowe has generally been accounted by the
Portuguese and Dutch governments at Malacca,
the principal state of the interior ; but their ideas,
like our own, until lately, of the relative situation
of these states, both political and geographical,
appear to have been very erroneous. At the
present time, indeed, much interesting matter re-
mains in obscurity, and must remain until the
Peninsula has been thoroughly explored. The
supposed pre-eminence of Rumbowe, originated
probably in the circumstances of its proximity to,
and early connection with Naning ; and of its
capital being the crowning place of the deputed
sovereign from Menangkabowe.

VOL. II. I

114 DIVISIONS.

Tradition ascribes its name to a large Mara-
bowe tree, anciently growing near its western
frontier, on one of the banks of the Marabowe
stream, not far from its embouchement into the
Rumbowe branch of the Lingie river. There was
a small hamlet here, when I visited the place in
1832, consisting of four or five Malay houses.
The word Marabowe is supposed to have been
corrupted into Rumbowe.

The area of Rumbowe Proper, that is, without
its dependencies, is said to be not quite equal to
that of Naning. The nearest point of its frontier
is distant about twenty-five miles N.W. from the
town of Malacca.

To the N.E. of this state lie Srimenanti and
Sungie-ujong ; to the south, part of Naning and
Johole ; to the west, part of Naning and Salan-
gore, and to the east, part of Srimenanti and
Johole.

The boundary marks with Srimenanti are the
mountains of Lepat Cajang, and Gunon tujoh ;
with Sungie-ujong, Bukit Angin, the right branch
of the Lingie river, and Parentian Tingih ; with
Johole, the hill of Bukit Pabei ; and with Salan-
gore, the Lingie river. Its boundaries with
Naning have already been described.

Rumbowe contains two divisions, viz. Rumbowe

LINGIE RIVER. 115

Ulu, and Riimbowe Ilir ; each under its four
Sukus, who are all subject to the control of one
Panghulu.

The Lingie forms the channel of communi-
cation by water, between Rumbowe, where this
river takes its rise among the mountains, and
the Straits of Malacca, into which it falls, about
eight miles to the eastward of Cape Rachado.
Here it is nearly 450 yards broad, but at a dis-
tance of about six miles in a north-by-easterly
direction, it is divided into two branches. The
one to the left called Battang Pennar, goes up to
Lingie, and the Sungie^ujong tin mines, having a
N.W. by N. direction ; and the one to the right,
called Battang Penagie, goes in a direction N.E.
by E. to Bander, in Rumbowe. The three prin-
cipal posts of Rumbowe are situated on the banks
of Battang Penagie ; viz. Sempong, six miles
from the mouth at the point of bifurcation; Padas,
on the right bank, five or six miles further up ;
and Bander, about eight miles beyond Padas.
The river, up to Sempong, is navigable for vessels
of 125 tons, ranging from three and a half to
seven fathoms, high water, and vessels of nine
tons may pass up without much difficulty, to Padas;
and to Lingie on the other branch. In entering
the mouth, care must be taken to avoid the eastern

I 2

116 PADAS RIVER.

bank, in consequence of hidden rocks which run
off to sea. The channel near the western bank
is deep and safe.

Regarding Padas, the following remarks are ex-
tracted from some notes taken in 1833. Two or
three miles in advance of Ramoan China Kechil,
on the summit of a small hill, to the right of the
river, and commanding it, is Rajah All's (the
Eang-depertuan Besar) stockaded house. The
place is named Padas, from a small stream which
has its confluence with the larger, about a quarter
of a mile nearer Sempong. The latter, several
hundred yards above and below Padas, had been
partially blocked up by large trees, felled com-
pletely across. In one place we passed through
a formidable chevux-de-frise of pointed stakes,
bound together, and running from bank to bank.

On this part of the river the stockade bears
most : it is most judiciously placed to annoy an
enemy, passing up with so many obstacles in his
way. Although the trees had been cut asunder
and broken down, it cost us great exertion to get
over them. At high water, they might, however,
be readily passed. The navigation of the river
was obstructed in this manner during the Naning
disturbances, and the engineer on the occasion
was no other than our friend in the boat, the
Lacksamana of Rumbowe. Sempong, situate as

POPULATION. 117

before stated, at the point of bifurcation, consisted
in 1833, of only two or three huts. The fore-
most of these contained a small battery, mounted
with seven swivels, and an iron three-pounder,
of sufficient range to command both branches of
the river. Here the Rumbowe chiefs used to
levy the duty on tin passing down from Sungie-
ujong. At the close of 1833, and commencement
of 1834, many fugitives, in consequence of the
disturbances at Lingie, settled at Sempong, and
were joined by a small colony from Sumatra, un-
der a Panglima named Kammer. The place is
now strongly stockaded by the Eang-depetuan
Muda Syed Saban, by whom every encourage-
ment is held out to settlers.

Rumbowe, including Kroh and Tamping, con-
tains about 9jOOO inhabitants. The principal
places are Bander, Sempong, Chembong, Kaling,
and Battu Ampar. Chembong, with its environs,
is said to contain about 600 houses, and has a
petty trade in timber, dammer, and wax, which
are bartered for opium, cloths, iron utensils, and
tobacco.

The Panghulu of Rumbowe resides at Chem-
bong, the Eang-depertuans at Bander, Padas,
and Sempong.

Besides Malays, are several aboriginal tribes
inhabiting the steepes of the mountains and the

118 POPULATION.

forests, who subsist principally by hunting. The
natives give them the general appellation of
Orang Benua, people of the soil or country. They
are subdivided into several tribes : among the
most remarkable of which are the Udai, Sakkye,
Jakun, and Rayet Utan. I have seen several
specimens of the three last, but do not perceive
any material dissimilarity between them, except,
perhaps, that a greater display of dress and orna-
ment distinguishes those who enjoy freer inter-
course with the Malays. They bear little resem-
blance to descriptions given of the Semang in
the interior of Quedah, or to the thick-lipped,
woolly-haired Papuan. Their features are of the
Malay cast ; their hair sometimes straight like
that of the generality of Asiatics, but more fre-
quently curling ; at the same time very different
from the frizzled locks of the African. Their
stature is shorter, but they do not differ much in
complexion from the Malay.

The Malays entertain a high opinion of the
skill of these singular tribes in medicine, and re-
gard, with profound respect, their knowledge of
the virtues of herbs, roots, plants, &c. ascribing to
their sages, Poyangs, even supernatural powers,
such as the Tujoh, Besawye, &c. These tribes
are to be found over the whole of the interior of
this part of the Peninsula, particularly in Ulu

GOVERNMENT. 119

Calang, Sungie-ujong, Johole, Jompole, Jellabu,
Ulu Muar, and Segamet. They are skilled in
the composition of the celebrated upas poison,
with which they tip the points of their arrows.
The Sumpitan, a long tube, through which the
poisoned darts are blown, and a spear, are their
favourite weapons. The cloth that encircles their
loins is made from the fibrous bark of the Terap
tree.

The influence of their Batins, or chiefs, over
the election of the Panghulu of Sungie-ujong, has
been mentioned. In Johole, it is the same. In
Rumbowe there are two distinctions of the high
Malayan tribe, called Bodoanda, viz. Bodoanda
Jakun and Bodoanda Jawa. The Panghulus of
all these states must necessarily be of one of these
two tribes.

Rumbowe was formerly under the immediate
sway of its Panghulu and Ampat Suku ; but of
late years the Eang-depertuan Muda claims equal,
if not superior, power to the Panghulu.

The first chief who assumed the title of Eang-
depertuan Muda of Rumbowe, was Rajah Assil, the
son of the second Menangkabowe, prince Rajah
Adil ; he was appointed by the then Eang-de-
pertuan Besar (his son-in-law Rajah Itam), with the
concurrence of the Panghulus of the four states;
and it is stated, had assigned to him, as a subsist-

120 GOVERNMENT.

ence, two-sixths of the duty levied on the tin pass-
ing down the river, from Sungie-ujong (the duty
was then two drs. per bhar), and the revenue of
the districts of Kroh and Tamping, near the foot
of the mountain of that name.

In 1812, Assil was driven out of Rumbowe, as
previously mentioned, by the Panghulu and ^ukus,
assisted by Rajah Ali, and died in Naning in 1814
or 1815. Rajah AH supplanted him ; but being
elected as Eang-depertuan Besar in 1832, was
succeeded in the Muda-ship by his son-in-law, the
present chief, Syed Saban.

This office being an innovation, is, consequently,
secretly disliked by the Malays ; besides, its pri-
vileges are at present so ill defined and unsettled,
that in the exercise of them, right would appear
precisely co-extensive with might.

Another change within the last few years has
taken place in the constitution of this state ; in-
stead of the council of the Ampat, or four Sukus,
it consists now of eight, or the Sukus Eang-de-la-
pan, who, with the Panghulu, now form a delibe-
rative body, like the Archons of Athens, of nine.

The Panghulu is alternately elected from the
two tribes, Bodoanda Jakun and Bodoanda Jawa.
The following circumstances, according to tradi-
tion, led to this custom ; — " When the king of
Johore appointed nine Panghidus over the nine

GOVERNMENT. 121

Negris, in the interior of Malacca, the heads of
the leading tribes in Rumbowe, viz. those of the
Bodoanda Jakun and Jawa, urged each the pre-
tensions of his tribe to the honour of having its
own members exclusively elected to these offices.
His Highness of Johore, after due deliberation,
came to the decision, that the selection of a Pang-
hulu should not be made from one tribe only, but
from each alternately." This judgment, we are
assured, gave entire satisfaction, and, at all events,
seems to have been generally the rule at subse-
quent elections.

It must not be omitted that the title of Lelah
Maharaja was given by the king to the Panghulus
of tlie tribe Bodoanda Jakun, and that of Setia
Rajah to those of the Bodoanda Jawa ; with the
exception of this custom, the office of Panghulu
is hereditary, agreeably to the law of Perpati
Sabatang prevailing in Menangkabowe, and pro-
vided the heir be not insane or imbecile. The
present Panghulu is of the tribe Bodoanda Jakun,
he succeeded his predecessor Bahago, of the tribe
Bodoanda Jawa, in I8I9.

Under the Panghulus are the eight Sukus, or
heads of the tribes, into which the population of
Rumbowe is divided. These functionaries act in
state councils as representatives of the tribes, and,
like the former Sukus of Naning and Sungie-

122 GOVERNMENT.

ujong, possess important privileges. Nothing of
any public interest can be determined without
their concurrence ; and their unanimous vote on
disputed points bears down that of the Panghtilu.
The signature of the Sukus is necessary to the
ratification of every treaty, or other similar public
document. At the state councils, too, the De-
pertuans Besar and Muda always exert more or
less influence. The addition of four Sukus from
Rumbowe Ulu to the four from Rumbowe Ilir,
(who were formerly alone in office) was effected
by the policy of the two Eang-depertuans, in order
to lessen the influence of the Panghulu and
former Sukus, and to increase their own.

The names of the tribes and titles of the indi-
viduals who represent them are as follows :

RUMBOWE ILIR.

Tribes. Heads of Tribes.

Battu Ampar, Gompar Maharaja,

Paya Kumba Barrat, Mera Bongsa,

Munkal, Sangsura Pahlawan,

Tiga Nenik, Bongsa de Balang.

RUMBOWE ULU.

Tribes. Heads of Tribes.

Paya Kumba Darrat, Sama Rajah,

Battu Ballang, Andika,

Sa Melongang, Mendalika,

Sri Lunmiah, Senda Maharaja.

GOVERNMENT. 123

To this list may be added the names of four
inferior tribes, which being scanty in number, and
most of them of foreign origin, are represented by
the heads of the more important tribes, viz. Tiga
Battu, Anak Malacca, Anak Achi, (children of
Malacca and Achin,) and Tannah Dattar. The
Bodoanda tribes are represented by the Pan-
ghulus.

Malays, strangers to Rumbowe, while residing
there, are amenable to the head of the tribe to
which they belong. Settlers are immediately
classed in their respective tribes. Those from
Menangkabowe generally enter that of Battu
Ampar, which is the principal of the five tribes
that originally emigrated from Menangkabowe ;
viz. those of Munkal, Battu Ballang, Tiga Battu,
and Tannah Dattar. A man marrying into ano-
ther tribe becomes a member of it ; the children
also belong to the tribe of the woman.

Some of the tribes have peculiar privileges ;
the Bodoandas, though guilty of the highest
crimes, are said to be exempt from capital punish-
ment ; banishment and fines being the only penal-
ties to which they are liable. The circumstance
that the Panghulus of the independent states*

* The division of the people of these states into tribes, some of
which bear the names of places in Menangkabowe, is a strong addi-
tional proof of their origin.

124 GOVERNMENT.

must of necessity be Bodoandas, has already
been noticed.

Although the Malays, like the Greeks and
Romans, entertain the highest veneration for old
age, still the claims of descent supersede those
conferred by years, particularly with regard to the
heads of tribes, who take precedence in the
councils of the state, conformably to the rank of
the tribe they represent. An instance of this,
and of the power sometimes exercised by the
Sukus in elections, fell under my own observation.
At Sungie Siput, on the frontier of Rumbowe, in
1833, among the assembly of Malay chiefs there,
I observed a boy, whose dress and weapons be-
tokened some rank, and to whom a considerable
degree of deference was shewn by the natives.
On inquiry, I found him to be the Suku of the prin-
cipal tribe ; and that, although a younger brother,
he had been elected by the other Sukus to that
dignity, in consideration of his elder brother's
imbecility. This boy affixed his name, or rather
his mark, (for neither he nor any of his seven
compeers could write) immediately after the Pan-
ghulu of Rumbowe, before the rest of the Sukus,
some of whom were venerable old men, and grown
grey in office.

There are two Mantris in Rumbowe, viz. Suroh
Rajah, and Andika Mantri, both of the tribe Bo-

GOVERNMENT. 125

doanda Jawa. Their duty is principally, I be-
lieve, to assist the chiefs with their advice. They
have no vote in councils, and their influence must
be almost entirely personal.

The Laksamanas are also two, Passar and
Khatib. The navigation of the river and mari-
time matters are intrusted to these officers.

The war-chiefs, or Panglimas, are four in
number, viz. two Panglima Prangs, Pandika
Rajah, and Panglima Dallam. Their department
is similar to that of the former Panglimas of
Naning,

There is another officer, appointed by the
Eang-depertuan Besar, whose functions, fortu-
nately for the liege subjects of Rumbowe, are
seldom called into exercise. This is the Pertama,
or executioner. The modes of putting criminals
to death are generally confined to the Panchong
and Salang. The former is decapitation ; the
latter has been already described in the chapter
on Naning.

Passing up the Rumbowe river, on some high
ground to the left, between Sempong and Padas,
a leafless, blighted tree was pointed out to me by
one of the Laksamanas, who observed, the place
where criminals, subjects of Rumbowe, were
put to death by Salang, was at the foot of that tree.

The inhabitants of Rumbowe, in common with

126 VISIT TO RUMBOWE.

those of all the other states in the interior, except
the aboriginal, profess the tenets of Islam. They
are divided into seven Mukims or parishes, to
each of which is attached a mosque, with distinct
establishments of priests, as in Naning. A Kazi
named Haji Hashim Sri Lummah presides over
the whole. The religious customs, fasts, and
festivals are similar to those observed in Naning.

As Rumbowe has seldom been penetrated by
Europeans, the following memoranda, from my
note book, of a visit paid to the chiefs at its capi-
tal, Banda, in 1832, by the then Governor of the
Straits, the Honourable Mr. Ibbetson, and Briga-
dier Wilson, C.B., may not perhaps be wholly
devoid of interest.

Early on the morning of the 21st of October,
I joined from camp at Alorgajeh, the governor's
suite at Tabu, the principal village of Naning,
and late the residence of the ex-Pano^hulu Dholl
Syed. After breakfasting under one of the
thatched quarters that had escaped the pioneer's
axe and brand on the late evacuation of this out-
post, the party started on horseback along the
foot-path, through a wooded country with the
Rumbowe hills on the right, to Chirana putih, the
last village of Naning. This was formerly a
populous place, and the residence of the ex-Pang-
hiilu's sons, but wo found it now entirely deserted,

VISIT TO RUMBOWE. 127

and its houses falling into rapid decay and ruin.
Here it was stated that DhoU Syed had a manu-
factory for gun-powder during his late resistance
to the Company's troops.

Leaving Chirana putih to the left, the path
abruptly turns to the right, over or rather through
a muddy sawah, and leads towards the foot of
Gunong Tamping. Along the skirt of this moun-
tain, through a dense forest, the party had to
travel in Indian file, the narrow footpath being
in several places blocked up by large forest trees,
lying across, to Kubur Feringi, or the Frank's
grave, which is a mere mound in the jungle.
This is one of the boundary marks of the Rum-
bowe and Naning territories, and is traditionally
said to be the grave of a Portuguese officer, slain
by the natives in one of those frequent skirmishes
which took place between the followers of the
gallant Albuquerque and the " rebellious Me-
nangkabowes." The path to Condong, from
Kubur Feringi, lay through the jungle at the base
of the Rumbowe range, and gradually improved as
we approached that village. Condong is a popu-
lous hamlet, the first on the Rumbowe side of the
boundary line, and is situated at the foot of the
mountain of Gunong Rumbowe. High up the
mountain, amidst luxuriant forests, appeared sin-
gular patches of partially cleared ground, and a few

128 VISIT TO RUMBOWE.

rude huts, tenanted by those lords of the woods
and rocks, the Jakuns. None of the sylvan
chiefs, however, nor of their attendant Hama-
dryades, condescended to favour the party with
a visit.

From Condong to Padang Loko, the forest de-
creased in size and denseness, and here and there
were traces of clearing and cultivation. A few
small verdant patches, not deserving the name of
plains, and two or three rivulets, were crossed.
The distance from Condong to Padang Loko is
about three miles.

From Padang Loko and Lagon the road is
bad, passing for the most part over heavy rice-
grounds. The cultivation increased progressively
as the belt of forest, the natural boundary between
Naning and Rumbowe was left behind, until we
reached the banks of the Rumbowe river at Lagon.
This stream was just fordable ; its waters muddy
and evidently swollen by the rains.

After pursuing a miserable path, over a very
extensive and well cultivated sheet of rice-
ground, where the horses were frequently up to
the saddle flaps in mud, then fording another
stream, and finally traversing a broad swampy
plain, from the grassy tufts of which flew the
startled lapwing and whistling plover, the caval-
cade halted before the mud fort of Bander. From

VISIT TO RUMBOWE. 129

its gate issued a motley crowd of well-dressed
Malays, brandishing spears, muskets, pemurasses,
(a sort of blunderbuss,) and umbrellas of state,
white and yellow, headed by the Muda of Rum-
bowe, and one of the sons of the Eang-deper-
tuan Besar, Rajah Ali.

The Governor, and Brigadier Wilson, were re-
ceived by these chiefs with every demonstration
of welcome and respect, conducted into the fort,
and ushered by Rajah Ali into a large temporary
building, apparently erected for the occasion, op-
posite to the Rajah's primitive palace of thatch.

A salute from the fort jinjals was then fired,
much to the discomfiture of one of the pieces,
which, possibly from not being accustomed to
powder, burst into divers rust-incrusted fragments.

Refreshments were served in, on a large flat
tray ; they consisted principally of dried fruits,
dates, conserves, and sweatmeats, in which, as
usual, sugar and oil were manifestly predominant.
These placed on small China dishes, and in a
number of minute cups of the same material, a
steaming infusion of Souchong, fresh from China,
sans Sucre et sans hit, were pressed upon us with
the utmost hospitality.

In the evening. Rajah Ali introduced two
antique ladies, dressed with not less than Spartan
simplicity. The one his mother, the Princess

VOL. II. K

130 VISIT TO RUMBOWE.

Dowager Tuanku Putih, and the other, his vene-
rated kinswoman, his aunt. These ogresses of
high degree would have rivalled in flow of lan-
guage and exuberance of gesticulation the most
vivacious dowagers, date 1770, Madame Du Def-
fand always excepted. Tuanku Putih is repre-
sented to be a woman of strong masculine mind,
and to have considerable influence over her son
Rajah Ali.

The fort of Bander consists of low mud walls,
now covered with grass, inclosing a space of ground
about 80 yards square. Around and outside of
the walls, runs a strong and high palisade. Six
high cavaliers of wood, roofed in with atap, over-
look the faces of the work. On each of their
platforms two iron guns are mounted, except on
that over the gate-way, where there is a serviceable
brass gun, bearing the mark of the Dutch East
India Company: the date 1756, a. d., and the
maker's name, Peter Seest. Besides the 12 guns
in the cavaliers, were 18 or 20 jinjals lying about
the parapets. The houses of the Rajah and his
personal attendants are within the walls of the fort.

After passing the night on mattrasses and
pillows, covered with dirty red silk, embroidered
in gold, and which had evidently been abstracted
from the Zenana, the party left Bander early on
the following morning. The Governor and Brig-

VISIT TO RUMBOWE. 131

adier Wilson, proceeded en route to Malacca by
Padas and the Lingie river. Lieut. Balfour, of
the Madras Artillery, and myself, returned to
Brissu, to camp, which we reached the same even-
ing. Syed Saban, the present Eang-depertuan
Muda of Rumbowe, is the son of an Arab, named
Syed Ibrahim by his concubine Sri Kamis, a
Malay slave girl, a Khana-zada, of Zainuddin,
formerly Capitan Malayu in Malacca. He is a
native of Chembong in Rumbowe, whither his
father, a rigid zealot, had proceeded to promul-
gate and expound the tenets of the Koran. The
son principally resided in Rumbowe, but oc-
casionally at Malacca. Being naturally ambitious,
he early sought to connect himself by marriage
with the ruling families in Rumbowe and Siac, in
Sumatra. He first married a daughter of the
Eang-depertuan Muda of Jellabu, Rajah Sabun,
a son of the second Menangkabowe prince. Rajah
Adil. He then crossed the Straits, and obtained
the hand of one of the Siac chiefs daughters.
His next matrimonial connexions were with Rajah
AU's family.

Syed Saban is young, active, and intriguing ;
but at present well disposed to the British govern-
ment. Without the bigotry of his father, he
entertains a thorough contempt for the apathetic
opium-eating Malay chiefs, his colleagues in

K 2

132 VISIT TO RUMBOWE.

power. He has a taste for war, and proved of
great service in placing his father-in-law, Rajah
Ali, over the heads of his competitors. His ac-
tivity both for and against the troops in the Naning
expeditions is well known.

By the joint effect of his own talents and ad-
dress, the religious influence of his father, his
Arab extraction, a circumstance to which the
Malays invariably pay great deference and respect,
and his high connexions, in securing which he has
shewn great tact and forethought, this adventurer
has risen to the Mudaship of Rumbowe, and is
now aspiring to the entire sovereignty of the
states in the interior.

Rennie, the present Panghulu of Rumbowe, is
an elderly, grave person, with an unpleasing cast
of features, purely Malayan. He is at heart in-
imical to the claims of the Muda and Rajah Ali.
During the disturbances at Lingie, in 1833, he
shamefully deserted his stockade, leaving it with
several guns, and a quantity of ammunition, in
the hands of the vassal chief Katas ; not without
being strongly suspected of having received a
considerable bribe for this piece of treachery. He
assisted the ex-Panghulu of Naning, during the
time he was in arms against Government. Rennie
is an opium-eater, and like other Malays addicted
10 the practice, is not, as experience has shewn.

VISIT TO RUMBOWE. 133

proof against the temptations of a bribe, coming
in the shape of his favourite drug.

Among the Sukus, few are men of any talent,
or worthy of auy particular notice. Pakkat, an
aspirant to the Panghuluship, and Suroh Rajah,
one of the Mantris, are much looked up to by the
Malays, with whom their opinions and counsels
have considerable influence.

I had an opportunity of hearing a very long
improviso speech, from the latter of these Malayan
Ciceros, at Sungie Siput, on the boundary
question. When he proceeded to speak he did
not rise up in the fashion of European orators ;
on the contrary, he squatted himself down upon
his hams, with the knees pliantly folded in front.
The style of his address was grave and pompous,
truly Asiatic, in short ; but the flow of his
words easy and unbroken, except by a few little
attentions bestowed on his betel-pounder, (Gobik,)
by which his right hand was kept in continual
motion.

The speech, however, was so long, that the
Panghulu of Rumbowe was fairly snoring before
the customary " Ah, bagitu lah !" announced the
finale of the effusion. Touching the divine gift
of eloquence, I have observed that the Malays
of the interior have generally a better and less
embarrassed manner of expressing themselves.

134 VISIT TO RUMBOWE.

than those of the coast ; the language in which
they clothe their sentiments, is far more figurative,
abounding with metaphors drawn from natural ob-
jects, and cannot fail to strike th^ hearer as highly
pleasing, and simply poetical. Their popular
traditions are seldom committed to writing, but
being treasured in the memory either of some of
the male elders, or of some old Malay lady of
rank, give to the persons possessed of them, among
the natives, much that sort of consideration which
is paid to a casket, known to contain a valuable
gem. Many of their customs are singular and
peculiar, and deserve more attention than has
hitherto been paid to them.

135

CHAPTER X.

JoHOLE. — Mr. Gray*s visit to. — Boundaries. — Population. — Govern-
ment.— Trade. — Jompole. — Gold Mines ofChimendras,inGomin-
chi. — Mode of procuring the gold. — Estimate of the comparative
purity of the produce of the various Mines. — Mode of assaying
Gold. — Subordinate state of Srimenanti. — Chiefs and Tribes. —
Boundaries. — Produce.

Of Johole, the third of the four Menangkabowe
states, still less is known than of Rumbowe and
Sungie-ujong. An Englishman of the name of
Gray (whose information is to be taken, however,
with caution), is said to have been the only Eu-
ropean who has penetrated into the interior of this
state. He passed through part of it in 1827, on
his return to Malacca from Pahang, whither he had
performed a journey overland, across the Penin-
sula, to barter opium for the gold-dust of the
latter place. His route from Malacca lay
through Naning, part of Rumbowe, Srimenanti,
Jompole, Ulu Seruting, Ulu Braugh, to Ulu Pa-
hang. The whole journey was performed in
fourteen days. Between Tabu, in Naning, and
Jompole, he went over mount Lanjut, to the vil-

136 MR. gray's visit to johole.

lages of Gadang and Tanjong ; then over mounts
Miko, Pabi, and Punting Pahat, through the
village of Passir, to Juno and Pila, in Srimen-
anti ; and lastly, from Pila to Jompole, " one
day's walk," in four days.

Mr. Gray describes the country he passed
through to have been in a state of high cultivation,
particularly at Miko, and in the vales of Punting,
Pahat, Juno, and Passir. He observes, that the
paddy at Miko is preferable to that of Malacca,
and that it is supposed by the people that the
ground there is better for cultivation, one gantang
of seed never producing less than a hundred-fold.
The produce of mount Miko is sapan wood, dam-
mer, and canes of the species termed Pinang-
lawyers, in abundance. Jompole, he conjectures,
to be about ninety miles distant from Malacca.
Pahang he places at a distance of 300 miles from
Jompole. From Jompole to Pahang the journey
is by boat down the river Seruting, to the large
lake of Braugh, called Tassek Braugh ; which is
said by Mr. Gray to be nearly fifty miles in cir-
cumference, and is formed by the flow of water
from the neighbouring mountains. If this account
be correct, the lake Braugh exceeds in dimensions
the recently discovered inland lakes in Sumatra.
The Natives, however, have described this lake
to me as of much less extent, narrow but long.

MR. gray's visit TO JOHOLE. 13?

Its communication with the Pahang river, which
empties itself into the China sea, is by a river
called also the Braugh.

Respecting the navigation of these rivers, Mr.
Gray observes, in some parts of the Seruting and
Braugh a brig might go up, and in other parts
nothing but a small boat; because there being
little water above the fallen trees, the vessel re-
quires to be lifted before it can proceed.

The Pahang river, from the place where it re-
ceives the waters of the Braugh, down to the town
of Pahang, is wide and deep. These streams are
deepest in the months of November, December,
and January. From the month of March to that
of August, Mr. Gray was informed, that it is im-
possible to proceed from the Seruting river to
Pahang, on account of the lowness of the water.
The general depth of these rivers, in January, he
ascertained to be between forty and sixty feet ;
but on his return in February, he found their
depth diminished by one-half.

There are few villages on the banks of the rivers
just mentioned, and these, for the most part, situate
in the midst of lofty forests, where roam the rhin-
oceros, tapir, tiger, elephant, and scarcely less
wildjakun. Mr. Gray met with great kindness
and hospitality from the inhabitants of the differ-
ent states through which he passed. He fell.

138 BOUNDARIES OF JOHOLE.

however, a sacrifice to his exertions, dying of jun-
gle fever, contracted during the journey, twenty-
five days after his return to Malacca.

Johole is bounded on the north by Ulu Pahang
and part of Rumbowe : to the south by part of
Naning and Muar, or Segamet : to the east by
Segamet, and to the west by Srimenanti and part
of Rumbowe. The boundaries, with Malacca^
are from Bukit Puttus to Battang Malacca, and
from Battang Malacca, by Bankong* Chondong,
to Mount Ophir.f

With Segamet and Muar, its boundaries are
Murbowe sa ratus (the hundred Marbowe trees),
and Bankong Chodong, with Rumbowe, Bukit,
Pabi, and with Srimenanti, Bukit Pila.

The population of Johole is estimated at 2,080
inhabitants. The principal villages are Nuri,
Londong, Tney, Taman, and Bennong.

Johole is governed by a Panghulu and Ampat

* Bankong Chondong is a large tree, growing in the forest that
separates Assahan from Mount Ophir. The tree was still in exist-
ence when I visited Mount Ophir in 1833.

f Since writing the above, the boundaries of Malacca, with Jo-
hole, have been fixed as follows : From Bukit Puttoos to " Salumba
Kroh," thence to Lubo Palang, thence to Lubo Penawen, following
the right bank of the stream downwards, towards Malacca. The
left bank is the territory of Johole. This is the boundary between
Malacca and Johole ; for instance, Rekkan and Ladang, and Ka-
daka, and Nascha, all these campongs are under the dominion of
Johole.— -Vide Appendix, No. 18.

GOVERNMENT. TRADE. 139

Suku. The former, like his brother chief of
Sungie-ujong, is elected by the Sukus, and by
the Batin-duablas, or twelve heads of the Jakuns.
The name of the present Panghulu is Abu Bekr,
or Banchita, and his title Johan Lelah Percasseh ;
he resides at Nuri, is an intelligent looking per-
son ; plain, simple, and collected in manner, and
much respected by his people.

The tribes are those of Bodoanda, Sa Melon-
gan, Tiga Battu, and Munkal.

Srimenanti and Jompole were formerly con-
sidered dependencies of Johore, but now assert
their independence, as also does Gominchi. The
Panghulu Lessye of the latter place died lately,
and his brother Mahomed Kari succeeded him.
Pondok Passir, a small state under the influence
of Srimenanti, was also a dependency of Johole,
and is ruled by a petty Panghulu of its own. Be-
sides the usual rights of revenue, the Panghulu of
Johole levies ten per cent, on the produce of the tin
mines, together with a tax on the gold of Gominchi.

The trade of Johole consists chiefly of gold
dust ; 20 catties of which are said to be produced
annually. Tin, about 300 piculs. Fruits, ratans,
jaggery, and fowls are brought in considerable
quantities down to Malacca.

Jompole was anciently a dependency of Johole,
but is now nominally governed by Rajah Allang,

140 JOMPOLE.

a son of the third Menangkabowe prince, Rajah
Itam. The Panghulu and Ampat Suku exercise
almost independent sway. The name of the pre-
sent Panghulu is Hassain : the tribes are those of
Bodoanda, Sa Melongan, Anak Malacca, and
Tiga Battu.

Jompole is in the high road of the Pahang
traders, travelling across the peninsula to Ma-
lacca ; it is situated on a small river of the same
name, which flows into the Muar river, (one of
the largest streams on the western coast of the
Peninsula,) by which it has communication with
the Straits of Malacca. By the rivers Seruting
and Braugh, an easy intercourse from November
or October to February, is kept up with Pahang
and the eastern coast. The Rajah here levies a
duty on the opium, tobacco, cloths, iron utensils,
salt, &c., passing through Jompole to Pahang, as
well as on the gold dust and silk cloths of Pa-
hang returning to Malacca.

Jompole produces a considerable quantity of
tin, sapan-wood, rice, dammer, ratans, and a little
gold, which is sent down the Muar river to Ma-
lacca (eight days' pull), and also to Pahang.
The population is estimated at 2,000 ; it is di-
vided into three mukims ; viz. those of Limbajon,
Turuntong, and Qualla Lenney.

The following account of the gold mines at
Chimendras, with the exception of part relative to

GOLD MINERS OF CHIMENDRAS IN GOMINCHI. 141

the assaying of the metal, which is from personal
observation, is almost entirely drawn from native
information.

Bukit Chimendras is a hill situated in Gomin-
chi, a territory subject to the Panghidu of Johole,
bordering on the eastern frontier of Naning. It
is covered and surrounded by an uninhabited
forest of great extent, intersected by numerous
rivulets, which have their sources on the hill.

Veins of quartzose rock run over it at various
depths, (generally from 12 to 20 feet) below the
surface, forming the matrix in which* the gold is
found in small broken streaks. The rock is en-
closed in a bed of a sort of white clay, indurated
more or less, termed Napal.

The method pursued by Chinese and Malays,
for separating the metal from its matrix, re-
sembles that adopted by the Hungarian miners,
only that the process of amalgamation is not prac-
tised by the former for this purpose. The Kling
assayers of gold, however, avail themselves of it
in their vocation, as will presently appear.

The Malay miners, as soon as the precise spot
and minute have been determined by their divi-
ners, Pawangs, or other charlatans supposed to be

* A specimen of this rock, in which a small portion of gold is im-
bedded, or rather disseminated, has been forwarded to the Museum
of the Asiatic Society.

142 MODE OF GETTING THE GOLD.

skilled in discovering the hidden treasures of the
earth, commence clearing the ground of trees,
brushwood, &c., and then proceed to remove the
roots and vegetable soil, by means of Biliongs
and Chonkoles, (the Malayan adze and spade,)
until the bed of Napal is laid bare. These im-
plements are now put aside, and a heavy sort of
iron crow-bar (P.erjong) is employed

The first layer of Napal is soft and whitish ; the
second has a reddish tint. The last is a black
incrustation resembling brick in hardness, and
hence called by the natives " Tambikir Quali ;"
this is commonly two fingers' breadth, in thickness,
and being removed, discovers the white vein of
rock, the matrix of the gold, and termed the Be-
ting. It is generally between three and four feet
in diameter: underneath hes a bed of whitish
earth, below which gold is never found.

The next process is that of breaking up the
Beting, for which purpose also the Perjong is
used. From the extreme hardness of the rock,
this operation is very laborious and tedious. The
coarse pieces are then pounded in a sort of large
mortar, cut from the quartz rock. The pulve-
rized stone is then passed through sieves (Kisye)
of ratan, and carried in small baskets to a running
stream, where the smaller stony particles are
washed away, while the gold dust, with the grosser

MODE OF GETTING THE GOLD. 143

pieces, sink to the bottom of the conical vessel in
which it is subjected to the action of the stream.

The refuse is picked out, and the gold dust
again carefully washed and collected in a cocoa-
nut shell, or leaf of the Pallas-tree, and conveyed
to the Bongsal, where it is dried by means of a
red hot piece of charcoal, being repeatedly passed
over its surface. After the adherent finer particles
of the sand have been removed, it is weighed into
quantities, generally of one tael each, which are
carefully folded up in small pieces of cloth.
These packets constitute the Bunkals of com-
merce. In Sumatra, according to Marsden, the
parcels or Bulses, in which the gold is packed up,
are formed of the integument that covers the heart
of the Buffalo. The Bunkals here, as in Suma-
tra, are frequently current instead of coin.

The weights* for gold formerly used at Chi-
mendras and Taon, (a place about half a day's
journey thence,) are as follows : —
2 small sagas, (saga kechil) = 1 large saga (saga
8 saga besar, . . =1 maiam [besar)
16 maiams, . . =1 tael or bunkal

20 taels, . . =1 catty

Besides Chimendras and Taon, I have not
heard of any place on the Peninsula where gold

* At Malacca 10 saga besar or 4 kupongs are equal to one
maiam.

144 ESTIMATE OF PURITY OF THE GOLD.

is obtained from the solid rock. It is indeed,
frequently so found in Sumatra. At Pahang and
Jellye, the gold dust is procured in the same
manner as that in the mines at the foot of Mount
Ophir.

The mines at Reccan are estimated to produce
annually about twenty catties of gold-dust.

The Panghulu of Gominchi first levied a tenth
on the produce of these mines, but in consequence
of large quantities of gold-dust being secretly
carried off before the tenth had been levied, he
substituted a sort of poll-tax, amounting to a
maiam of gold per annum, from each person
working at the mines. The Panghulu of Johole
is in the habit of sending five or six buffaloes
a-year to the mines, receiving for every head of
cattle two taels of gold. These heavy drawbacks
have caused the mines to become unprofitable to
the speculators, and almost deserted. The former
of these imposts, I ' believe, could readily be en-
dured ; but the latter ad libitum sort of exaction
destroys all hope of reasonable profit.

The following is an estimate of the various
degrees of purity of gold-dust, produce of the
Peninsula. It will be necessary to premise that
Mutu is a term denoting the degrees of fineness
for gold, of which there are ten, as fixed by the
native assayers. Gold of ten mutu is equal,

MODE OF ASSAYING GOLD. 145

therefore, to gold of twenty-four carats ; gold not
reaching eight mutu is called mas muda, or young
gold ; and gold from eight to ten mutu, mas tuah,
or old gold.

Gold of Reccan 9 J mutu.

Mount Ophir 9J „

Chimendras and Taon 9 J „

Pahang ^

J«"y« [ gx

Tringanu f ^* "

Kalantan J

From Kalantan gold of ten mutu is sometimes
obtained.

The assayers of gold are generally Chuliahs or
Klings, who acquire by constant practice the
power of determining to the fraction of a mutu
the purity of any specimen of gold-dust brought
from the eastward.* As they would be perhaps
liable to imposition were this the only trial to
which they subjected the metal, they have recourse
to the Battu uji, or touchstone. This is a
roughish black stone, apparently basalt, brought
from Continental India, and generally set in a
small frame of bronze or brass.

The assaying needles are commonly from

* The natives are, 1 believe, totally ignorant of the assay by cu-
pellation and acids,

VOL. II L

146 MODE OF ASSAYING GOLD.

twenty to twenty-four in number, ranged on a
string, and alloyed in known proportions of
copper and silver, marked on the surface, from
three to nine and three-quarters mutu. The
needle and gold to be assayed are rubbed on
the touchstone in parallel streaks, in the usual
manner ; a lump of the adhesive wax, called
Lilin kalulut, is then applied to the surface of the
touchstone, which brings off the two thin laminae
of gold.

The difference between the two is more visible
on the wax (which is coloured black for this purpose
with a fine charcoal made from the plantain leaf)
than on the stone. This is the reason the native
assayers give for the removal of the streaks of
gold from the stone to the wax, though to me no
difference was perceptible ; possibly the following
may better serve to explain the practice of the
natives in this particular.

The impressions of the gold, which would be
lost on the stone, go on accumulating in the wax ;
a ball of it, which my native informant had used
for the last thirty years, he supposed to contain
above two taels of gold.

The metal is separated from the wax by means
of heat, applied gradually, in such proportions as
barely to cause the wax to pass off in the form of
smoke ; the residuum is then subjected to the

SIUMENANTI. 147

process of amalgamation. Half of the gold thus
obtained is bestowed in alms upon the poor, or
on religious offerings, at the shrine of some fa-
voured saint, or wali, generally that of Miran
Sahib, in Nagore, on the coast of Coromandel.

The calculation of a Malay, long employed in
the mines at Chimendras, makes the average
quantity of gold yielded from forty pounds of the
pulverized stone, twenty-four grains of pure metal.
Lumps of virgin gold, weighing from five to six
taels, have been found in the alluvial soil here
and at Taon. In Jelly e, a mass weighing up-
wards of a catty has been discovered ; this will
appear trifling if placed in comparison with that
which Reaumur mentions as having been shewn
to the Royal Academy at Paris, weighing 448 oz.
Helms affirms that, when one of the highest
mountains of Paraguay fell down, about fifty
years ago, there w^ere discovered in it pieces of
gold weighing from two to fifty pounds each.

SRIMENANTI.

Srimenanti, formerly considered as subordinate
to Johole, asserts her independence, and has
tacitly assumed a place among the four elective
states, though her claims are not distinctly recog-
nized ; the Panghulus of Srimenanti, not being
descended from the nine to whom titles were

L 2

148 GOVERNMENT.

given by the Sultan of Johore, assumed, with the
sanction of the Panghulu of Johole, that of Setia
Maharaja. Since this, seven#' Panghulus have
ruled in Srimenanti, the six last of whom were
Naham, Jallam, Allum, Pompom, Tallun, and
Talib.

Rajah Radin, one of the sons of the fourth
Menangkabowe prince, Lingang Laut, usurped
powers in this state similar to those exercised by
the Eang-depertuan Muda of Rumbowe ; and
these he still retains, though opposed by another
candidate from Menangkabowe.

There are twelve Sukus over the twelve tribes
in Srimenanti ; their names, with their titles, are
as follows :

Amin, Baginda Maharaja; Olay, SenaraMuda;
Molay, Maharaja; Mantri, Paduka besar; Lattih,
Orang kaia bongsu; Arrih, Sempurna Maharaja;
Lesah, Senara kaia ; Aggah, Sri Maharaja ;
Eytut, Orang kaia kechil ; Bandin, Senara,
Angksa ; Si Main, Maharaja Lelah ; and Rejab,
Perdana.

The names of the twelve tribes are, Sri Lum-
mah Pahang, Sri Lummah Menangkabowe, Battu
Ampar, Tannah Dattar, Sa Melongan, Tiga
battu, Payakumba Munkal, Anak Achi, Battu
Balang, Tiga Nenik, and Bodoanda Jakun.

Srimenanti is the place of residence, burial,

BOUNDARIES. 149

and contains the Astana of the princes deputed
from Menangkabowe.

It is bounded^n the north by Jompole ; to-
wards the south by Ulu Muar and Rumbowe,
(from which it is separated by the mountains of
Lepat Cajang, and Gunong tujoh ;) to the east
its boundary with Johole is the hill of Bukit Pila ;
and to the west, the Paro stream and Terachi
divide it from Sungie-ujong. The extent of Sri-
menanti is supposed to be about equal to that of
Rumbowe : its population is estimated at 8,000.
The principal villages are those of Srimenanti,
Pinang Saribu, Pila, Pondok Passir, and Terachi ;
the two latter places now claim their independence.
Like Srimenanti itself, they were formerly subor-
dinate to Johole, and have been governed for
seven generations past, by their own Panghulus.
The name of the present chief of Terachi is
Sulong, and under him are six tribes. The Pan-
ghulu of Pondok Passir, is named Ambong; it
was with this chief, the ex-Panghidu of Naning,
sought and found a shelter, after his defeat and
expulsion in 1832. Part of Terachi was formerly
subject to Sungie-ujong ; but during the late vio-
lent commotions and struggles for power, by
which the Menangkabowe dynasty has been rooted
out, leaving the interior in a state of anarchy and
confusion, the minor chiefs seized on the oppor-

150 PRODUCE.

tunity to assert their independence, and in this
unsettled condition, things remain up to the pre-
sent time. ^

The manners and customs prevalent in Srime-
nanti, its government and law of inheritance, are
much the same as those of the three states already
described.

Its produce is tin, sapan wood, wax, ratans, and
rice, most of which find their way down to
Malacca.

A fresh tin mine has been lately opened at a
place called Plangaye, which, during the last three
months, has yielded thirty bhars of metal.

151

CHAPTER XI.

STATES OF CALANG, JELLABU, ULU PAHANG,
JELLYE, AND SEGAMET OR MUAR.

Of the nine interior states, or Negri sambilan,
formerly tributary to the Malayan dynasties of
Malacca and Johore, four already noticed with
their dependencies, acknowledged the sway of
Menangkabowe, or rather of its deputed prince.
The remaining five, viz. Ulu Pahang, Calang,
Jellye, Jellabu and Segamet, with their depen-
dencies, adhered to Johore : this kingdom, how-
ever, was too weak to retain them all. Calang
was wrested from it by a colony of Bugis, who
established an independent government at Salan-
gore, towards the beginning of the last century,
which has rendered itself formidable to its neigh-

152 BOUNDARIES.

hours by the hardy, warlike, and piratical habits of
its chiefs, but is now fast declining.

Jellabu has been taken possession of by the
descendants of the Menangkabowe princes, and
is now ruled by an Eang-depertuan, named Rajah
Sabun, son of Rajah Adil, the second chief from
Menangkabowe. This chief is looked upon by
the superstitious Malays, as a living Kramet, from
the circumstance of his having " white," or very
light blue eyes, with jet black hair.

Jellabu was governed formerly by its Panghulu
and Ampat Suku. These still retain considerable
authority ; the name of the present Panghulu is
Abdur Rahman ; his title Akhir Zuman ; the
titles of the Sukus are, Dattu Menniang, Dattu
Mantri, and Maharaja Senara. The tribes under
them are those of Bodoanda, Tannah Dattar,
Munkal, and Battu Ballang. The forms of
government, laws, &c. obtaining in Jellabu, are
much the same as those of the states already de-
scribed. Its population, which is divided into
seven mukims, is estimated at 3,750, not including
the aborigines. The produce is gold, ivory, tin,
(about 200 piculs annually,) aloe wood, jaggery,
ratans, &c. ; these generally find their way to the
Pahang market.

. The boundary marks of Jellabu with Pahang,
are nine Meranti trees, (Meranti Sambilan,) grow-

POPULATION. 153

ing on the right bank of the Jellabu river ; with
Sungie-ujong, a hill called Bukit Tangoh, and
Dhulu Karu Bandar Barangan ; with Jompole,
the hill of Bukit Dojala ; and with Calang, the
hill of Guinting Perhi.

Ulu Pahang and Jellye are now tributary to
the Bandahara of Pahang, a chief nominally
feudal to the kings of Johore. Jellye is imme-
diately governed by a Panghulu styled Maharaja
Purba. It produces a considerable quantity of
gold and tin, which go to Pahang. Both this
state and Jellabu, on account of their remoteness
from the British frontier, have had little political
connexion with the several governments at Ma-
lacca.

The state of Segamet lies to the south of the
Malacca territory, from* which it is divided, to-
wards the coast, by the Cassang river, and interi-
orily by a supposed line drawn between Bankong
Chondong and Mount Ophir. The Seruting
river separates it from Pahang. Parrit Siput from
the tract of Dattu Kaya Padang, and the Murbowe
Saratus from Johole.

The tract near the mouth of the river is gene-
rally termed Muar.

The united population is stated at 2,400, a
number of inhabitants extremely small, compared
with the extent of territory, and for the most part

154 VILLAGES.

SO limited through the misgovernment and apathy
of the feudal sovereign, the Sultan of Johore;
owing to which, perpetual broils exist among the
petty chiefs, causing insecurity of person and of
property, and eventually driving out of the country
all the cultivating and trading classes of the com-
munity. The honest peasant, in many instances,
is compelled from sheer necessity to turn robber ;
and the coasts, instead of being crowded with
fishermen, swarm with pirates. These remarks
indeed, may be extended to the whole of the Pe-
ninsula under native sway, but apply particularly
to Muar; the land appears almost one uninter-
rupted mass of jungle and swamp, exhibiting only
a few straggling villages and clearings. Thriving
rice-grounds have degenerated into barren marshes;
an enormous forest, peopled with wild elephants,
overshadows a soil naturally rich and prolific ;
while the gaunt rhinoceros and uncouth tapir,
stalk unmolested over spots, once, if tradition
belies them not, the sites of large and populous
towns.

Such is a melancholy picture of the effects of
misrule, presented every where in this unhappy
country to the eye of the traveller, and insensible
he must be, who is not touched by its mute but
forcible appeal for amelioration.

The principal villages are Bokko, Langkat,

GOVERNMENT. 155

Gressik, Ring, Segamet, Pagoh, and Pancalang
Kota, the residence of the chief, on the river.

The produce of the country consists of a little
rice, sago, ivory, ebony, gold dust, tin, wax, aloe
wood, gum benzoin, camphor, (small in quantity
and of inferior quality, ) ratans of the kind battu
and jagga, dammer battu, dammer miniah, jaggery,
lakka wood, and guligas, stones extracted gene-
rally from the heads of porcupines, and in much
repute among Malays for medicinal purposes.

The chief has been empowered by the late
Sultan of Johore to levy an impost upon every

bhar of tin exported, of 1 J Sp. drs.

On one hundred bundles of ratans... 1 „

one bhar of ebony Ij „

one coyan rice, imported 2 „

one coyan salt, „ 1 „

one catty of opium „ 20 „

On smaller articles he levies a duty of five per
cent. He has the power of exacting the gra-
tuitous labour of his subjects, and derives some
emolument from the fines he inflicts on them at
pleasure.

The country is under the sway of a chief bear-
ing the title of Tumungong, who is a vassal of
Johore. Under the Tumungong are eight Pan-
ghulus, four of whom are styled Ampat de Ilir,
the remainder, Ampat de Ulu. The former are

156 HISTORY.

the Panghiilus of Gressik, Bukit Raya, Liang
Battu, and Ring ; the latter, those entitled Besar,
Tanjong, Daggang, and Munkal. There is
nominally a mosque under each Panghulu, but in
that of Umbum alone is the Juma-ahad held.
This is in the jurisdiction of the Panghulu besar.
The customs enjoined by the code termed Undang
Undang Malayu ; and the Mohammedan law of
succession obtain to the exclusion of the Tromba
Pusaka prevailing in the four Menangkabowe
states.

Segamet or Muar, like the rest of the Malay
Peninsula, was formerly inhabited by savage abo-
riginal tribes, among whom the Jakuns seem to
claim the superiority. It is stated in the Sejara
Malayu, that Sri Iscander Shah, the monarch of
Singhapura, on his city being taken by the Bitara
of Majapahit, fled to Muar. This event took
place about the middle of the thirteenth century ;
and it is asserted that he left one of his Mantris
in the interior of Muar.

No more mention is made of this state until
nearly the middle of the fourteenth century, when
the kingdom of the Sultan of Malacca, Muzaffer
Shah, was invaded by the Siamese, under Thawi
Chacri. The sultan on this occasion, directed a
levy of the population of Muar to be made, and
the inhabitants to be assembled at Malacca.

HISTORY. 157

According to the Malay annals, the war between
Siam and Malacca continued for a long time,
and great numbers of the Siamese perished ; but
Malacca was not reduced. At last the whole
Siamese army retreated : and as they took their
departure, they threw down large quantities of
their baggage ratans in the district of Muar,
where they all took root, and that is the origin
of the name Rotan Siam. Their stocks, which
were formed of fig-tree wood, likewise took root
in a place in the vicinity of Muar, where they
still flourish. The rests for the Siamese cooking
places also took root and grew up, and are to be
seen at this day at the place named, " Tumang
Siam." I was unable to find out the precise
localities mentioned here by the author of the
Segara Malayu, though every enquiry was made
near the spots where these remarkable occurrences
were supposed to have taken place. The tradi-
tion, however, of the defeat of the Siamese was
universally current. In 1511, Ahmed, Sultan of
Malacca, when his city had been taken by the
Portuguese, retreated up the Muar river, to a
place called Pagoh, about fifteen or sixteen miles
from Gressik, now under the Panghulu Besar,
Inchi Muit. Sultan Mahmud remained at Battu
Hampar, and founded a fort at Bentayen. Ac-
cording to Sejara Malayu, the Portuguese pursued

158 HISTORY.

Ahmed up the river, attacked and took Pagoh.
Ahmed fled farther up to Panarigan, near Jom-
pole, and thence, accompanied by Mahmud, re-
paired to Pahang. The latter subsequently
established himself at Johore. Many of their
adherents remained in Muar and Segamet, and in
course of time established a primitive form of
government, directed by four elders, styled Tuah
Campongs, who ruled under the sultans of
Johore until 1119, A.H. The four campongs
were those of Pagoh, Sungie Ring, Sungie
Terap, and Gressik.

A.H. 1119. A mantri of high birth in Johore,
named Sama di Rajah, obtained a grant of the
territory of Muar from the then Sultan of Johore,
Abdul Jalil Shah III. He settled at a place
called Pantie Layang, on the banks of the river,
and ruled till he died in 1145 A.H., and was suc-
ceeded by his son, Paduka Tuan ; who, when he
went to the court of Johore, on the occasion
of his father's demise, was invested by the Sultan
Abdul Jalib with the title of Tumungong Paduka
Tuan. He died A.H. 1175, succeeded by his
son Burok, or Ahok, who was confirmed by
Sultan Abdul Jalil Shah IV., then resident at
Rhio, whither he had removed from Johore.
Burok died at Bunga Tanjong, on the Muar
river, in 1214, A.H., leaving two sons, Konik

HISTORY. 159

and Ibrahim. The former went to Lingga, to
present himself to Sultan Mahmud III., by whom
he was acknowledged as third Tumungong of
Muar. Konik died in 1246, A.H., leaving a son
named Syed, the present chief, who succeeded
him : he left a daughter also. Syed proceeded
to Singapore, where he was confirmed by the late
Sultan, 'Hussain Shah I., whom the English had
recently placed on the throne of his ancestors.
From him he obtained the title Tumungong
Dattu Syed.

It would appear, from what has been advanced
above, and from the subsequent boundary treaties,
that Muar has always been feudal to the sultans
of Johore since the time of their ancestors, the
ancient sovereigns of Singapore and Malacca.
The Dutch, however, when in possession of
Malacca, seem to have claimed it, as in the map
of Valentyn the boundary line of the Dutch terri-
tory is made to extend so far beyond the Muar
river as the Rio Formoso.

The Tumungong's sway is confined to the
villages immediately on the banks of the Muar
river, and on those of the stream of Segamet, which
empties itself into the Muar about twelve miles
above Pancalang Kota. He appears to be
popular from his easy temper, and the inhabitants
feel alarmed at the idea of any change being

160 MALAYAN ALBINO.

made in the government by the Sultan of Johore.
We had an interview with this Malay chief at a
village about eighteen miles up the river, called
Gressik. He acknowledges himself a vassal of
Johore, and sends annually to the Sultan the
amount of a duty levied on the houses of the
settlers at Padang, (one dollar per house) and
200 gumpits of rice.

On landing at Gressik I was struck by the
singular appearance of a Malay lad, an Albino,
standing under the shade of a tree on the river
bank. His skin of a reddish white, with blotches
here and there, was thinly covered with short
white hairs. The eyes were small and contracted ;
the iris of a very light vascular blue ; the lids red,
and fringed with short white lashes ; the eyebrows
scant and of the same colour ; the pupil much
contracted from the light. When asked to come
near us, he appeared to be ashamed.

He evinced an extreme sensibility to the stimu-
lus of light, from which he almost constantly kept
his eyes guarded, by shading them with his hands.
He told us he could see better than his neigh-
bours in imperfect darkness, and best by moon-
light, like the " moon-eyed" Albinos of the
isthmus of Darien. He is morbidly sensitive to
heat ; for this reason, and on account of the su-
perstitious respect with which the Malays regard

MALAYAN ALBINO. l6l

him, he is seldom employed by his friends in out-
door labour, although by no means deficient in
physical strength. The credulous Malays ima-
gine that the Genii have some furtive share in the
production of such curiosities, though this they
tell as a great secret. To this day the tomb of
his grandfather, who ^was also an Albino, is held
sacred by the Natives, and vows (niyats) made
before it. Both his parents were of the usual
colour. His sister is an Albino like himself.

Albinos, I believe, are not common on the
Peninsula, nor are there any tribes of them, such
as, according to Voltaire, exist in the midst of
Africa. In the only two instances I recollect, the
eyes were of a very light blue ; the cuticle rough-
ish and of a rosy blush, very different from that of
the two African Albinos seen and described by
Voltaire, quoted by Lawrence ; " Leur blancheur
n'est pas la notre ; rien d'incarnat, nul melange
de blanc et de brun, c'est une couleur de linge,
ou plutot de cire blanchie ; leurs cheveux leurs
sourcils sont de la plus belle et de la plus douce
soie ; kurs yeux ne resemblent en rien a ceux des
autres hommes, mais ils approchent beaucoup des
yeux de perdrix." (Essai sur les Maurs.) White-
law Ainslie, in his description of the Albinos of
Continental India, ascribes to them the same deli-
cacy of constitution and shyness observable in the

VOL. II. M

162 OBSERVATIONS ON THE MUAR RIVER.

Malayan Albino, and adds, that they are seldom
known to live to an advanced age. The females,
he remarks, rarely bear children ; but when they
do, their offspring is of the natural colour of the
caste to which they belong.

The Muar river, at the mouth, has an apparent
width of about 600 yards, and at Gressik, eighteen
miles up the stream, is about 100 yards broad and
seven fathoms deep. The soundings at the bar
varied from three-fourths to four fathoms low wa-
ter. The current ran at the rate of two and a half
miles an hour. It has its rise, according to the Na-
tives, among the mountains of Jellabu, and falls into
the sea about thirty miles south-east of Malacca.
From these mountains the Serting river, which
disembogues itself into the China sea at Pahang,
and the Calang river, which flows into the Straits
of Malacca, near Salangore, have also their rise.
The general direction of the Muar river, from the
mouth to Gressik, I found to be N.E., its course
tortuous, the banks, for the most part, low, muddy,
and covered, with the exception of the vicinity of
villages and a few Landang clearings, with dense
jungle.

Among the trees near the river's margin I
observed the mangrove, the Nipah palm (the
Nypa fruticans of Thunberg,) the Nibong (the
Areca tigillaria of Dr. Jack,) the Api Api (Pyr-

OBSERVATIONS ON THE MUAR RIVER. l63

rhanthus littoreus,) the Pedada, the Neridi, and
the Buta Buta.

The water of the river was more turbid than
that of the Lingie, which might be owing to the
freshes from the hills. The absence of cultiva-
tion, thinness of population, and the paucity of
trading boats, and of fishing canoes on the river,
could not fail to strike the most careless observer.
By means of this river there is a water communi-
cation almost all the way with the eastern coast
of the Peninsula, of which the Pahang traders fre-
quently avail themselves. The navigation was
formerly under control of a Bugis chief named
Unku Klana, who settled at the mouth of the
river ; and after him, under that of his son, Rajah
Issa : but on the return of the latter to Rhio, in
1826, it became subject to the Tumungong.

In former days the mouth of the river was a
noted place of rendezvous for the fleets of the
Siamese, and in later times of the Malay princes,
in their attacks on Malacca during the Portuguese
and Dutch administrations. The last instance
occurred in 1784, when Rajah Hadji, the Muda of
Rhio, anchored there with a fleet of 170 prows,
on his way to invade Malacca, an enterprise in
which he lost his life.

Gold-dust is found a short distance from the
left bank of the river at Bukit Raya, a low hill

M 2

164 GOLD MINES OF BUKIT RAYA.

covered with forest, which was pointed out to us
by the guides. There were, we were told, for-
merly gold-mines on and at the foot of this hill,
worked by Malays, who were compelled to quit
them through the exactions of the petty chiefs.
The Tumungong had brought down with him, in
his own boat to Gressik, two Chinese miners,
with a view of ascertaining whether any mining
speculations there would be likely to turn out pro-
fitably or otherwise. I have not heard the result.
Tin is also found near Bukit Raya.

From Gressik, a range of hills is visible, at a
great distance, running down the Peninsula in a
south-easterly direction, one of the highest of
which is called Liang-battu, the cave of the rock.
From this mountain the Natives affirm, flow the
rivers of Battu Pahat (the Rio Formoso of the
Portuguese,) Pontian, Undowe, Rumpin, Bennun,
and Johore ; the last of these streams empties
itself into the sea at the extremity of the Penin-
sula: on its left bank stood the capital of the
Malay empire of Johore. This range of moun-
tains seems to be a continuation, if I may so term
it, of the broken chain running down the Peninsula
through the states of Quedah, Perak, Salangore,
Sungie-ujong, Rumbowe, Jellabu, and Srimen-
anti, terminating near Point Romania, and pro-
bably having its origin in the lofty ranges which

VISIT TO THK SUMMIT OF MOUNT OPHIR. 165

overlook the vast steppes of Northern Asia. One
of the loftiest mountains in Muar, and indeed on
the Peninsula, is Mount Ophir. The following
is an account, transmitted to the Asiatic Society
of Bengal, of my ascent to its summit.

On the 20th of April, I arrived at Assahan,
from Malacca, en route to Mount Ophir. Assa-
han lies about thirty-one miles E.N.E. of Ma-
lacca, and is our most advanced out-post towards
the frontier of the independent state of Muar.
The stockade is situated on the summit of a knoll,
partially cleared of wood, and crowned by cocoa-
nut trees ; it consists of a defence of upright
wooden piles, driven deep into the ground, and is
about sixteen yards square, with a low banquette
running round ; enclosed by this is a small un-
finished caserne, capable of accommodating thirty
men, constructed of atap. The knoll terminates
on the north-east and west in a swampy sawah,
and is approached by a narrow path, traversing
some rough ground from the south ; through the
eastern part of the sawah runs the Assahan rivu-
let, and beyond this is a stretch of forest, amidst
which lies, as it were, sandaled, the giant foot of
Mount Ophir. Assahan, owing to the exactions
and tyrannies practised by the petty Malayan chiefs
around, has been almost deserted by the Native
population, who, however, re-assured by the pre-

166 VISIT TO THE SUMMIT OF MOUNT OPHIK.

sence of our troops, are now slowly returning to
their ravaged homes.

At a quarter to one p.m. Lieut. Hawkes and
myself left Assahan, with a posse comitatus con-
sisting of a naigue, six sepoys, and six convicts ;
Amas Karo, the Panghulu of Sungiedua, the
Imam of Bokko, Daniel Peters the Portuguese
interpreter, Nasep, an Abyssinian, a guide named
Haji, and ten Malays provided with "parangs,"
to clear a path through the thick underwood and
numerous ratans and creepers, the usual garnish
of a Malay forest. After struggling along a tor-
tuous track, through a dense jungle, for an hour or
so, we crossed the frontier into the Muar territory.
The boundary mark, pointed out by the Malays,
is a large Bankong tree, growing close to the track
on the right hand. After crossing the Chong
and Gummi streams, we reached the village which
bears the name of the latter, at a quarter past
three p.m.

Gummi rather was than is a small village, and
has its site close at the foot of Mount Ophir ; it
contained about twenty houses, almost all of which
have been forsaken by their inhabitants, owing to
causes before mentioned. We observed few
traces of cultivation, and its former population
was probably owing to the proximity of the gold-
mines, which merit a brief description.

GOLD MINES. l67

About sixty yards from the deserted hut, which
constituted our " Serai," nearer the mountain, is
a house almost concealed by the sloping ground
on which it stands, inhabited by six or seven
Chinese miners, and immediately in front of it is
a gold mine. This place is called Battang Mo-
ring. The mine is nearly exhausted ; it is situ-
ated on the flat marshy ground at the bottom of
the slope on which the Chinese house stands ; in
length it measures about ten yards, by four in
breadth ; and six or seven feet in depth.

It is filled with muddy water, which is drained
off* by a simple bamboo hydraulic apparatus ;
somewhat resembling the Indian Pukotah. The
miners descend for the purpose of digging out the
metallic earth, by means of rude ladders formed
of the notched trunks of trees. A Chinese, who
had embraced Mohammedanism, went through
the process, which is extremely simple : having
dug out a quantity of the earth, which consists of
coarse sand, greyish clay, and white pebbles,
mingled with crystals of quartz and greenish
stones, he placed it in a shallow funnel-shaped
vessel of wood, and carried it to a stream of water,
conducted to the mine by two narrow channels.

The water falling from a height of about a foot,
washes away the lighter earthy particles and clay ;
a process assisted by the rotatory motion of the

168 GOLD MINES.

miner's hand. This done, the miner carefully
picks out the stones and other refuse too large
for the water to carry off, whilst the gold dust, in
minute portions, sinks to the narrow bottom of
the vessel, from which it is extracted, carefully
washed, and laid by to be made up into small
bags, each containing one bunkal, (1^ oz. tr.)

The gold of Ophir, though small in quantity,
is as fine as that of Pahang in quality, being esti-
mated at nine touch. A gentleman of the Mad-
ras Medical Establishment, to whom I showed the
crystals and earth, is of opinion that the latter is
the debris of the granite forming the summit ; the
white masses appearing to be felspar in a decom-
posed state ; the crystals are quartz, and the
small grains in the earth also quartz. The gold
found in it, he supposes to be washed down from
the mountain as the rock became disintegrated.

The Chinese shewed me a specimen of a stra-
tum of clay of a greenish grey colour, beneath
which gold is never found ; to this they have
already penetrated in the present mine, and there-
fore intend to abandon it, and open another a few
paces distant. The Chinese affirm, that one mine
does not produce monthly more than one tael of
gold. This is probably designedly under-rated. A
tribute is exacted from each individual of one dol-
lar monthly, for the privilege of mining here, by

GOLD MINES. l69

the petty Malay chiefs, Inches Ahad and Mahmed.
They levy it in person every two months. These
two chiefs are nominally under the Tumungong
of Muar, (whose maternal uncles they are,) but
in reality, are little better than banditti.

I give the following on the authority "of the
head Chinese miner at Moring, as the names of
the places around Mount Ophir (for the gold is
always procured at the base), where mines have
been established : —

Battang Moring, Kedanon, Rejang, Kaddam,
Tanong, Paeedalum, Berinjin, Terring, Kayo
Arro, Kamoyan, Jongi, Deddam, Poggi Baru,
Chindagon, Ayer Kuning, and Ayer Chambi. He
also informed me that formerly, nearly 1000 Chi-
nese worked in these mines ; but that of late,
owing to the unsettled state of the country, they
had nearly been deserted. The Chinese, who
still work at the mines, in spite of the oppression
they suffer, depend on Malacca for their supplies,
for which they occasionally despatch two or three
of their number, who take down with them the
small portion of the gold dust they have been
able to scrape together. The wild and deserted
state of the country, and the extent of forest to
be traversed between the foot of the mountain and
Malacca, afford opportunities, not unfrequently
taken advantage of by marauders that infest the

170 THE ASCENT.

frontier, for plundering these pauvres diahles of
their pittance of rice and salt fish, and a few
grains of gold dust. It is rare even that they
escape from being, like the bees, " murdered for
their pains." Shortly after my visit, two of these
Chinese going up to the mines, were found killed
in the heart of the Rheim forest, on the road ;
one with his head nearly severed from the body ;
the corpse of the other lay about 300 paces from
that of his comrade ; he appears to have sought
safety in a vain flight ; his left arm was cut
through at the elbow, and the body horribly
mangled.

We had a fine view of Ophir, from Gummi, as
the clouds which had hitherto wrapped its triple
peak in grey obscurity, now rolled off in majestic
wreaths, revealing to us the picturesque propor-
tions of the mountain.

We started from the village at nine a.m. on
foot ; the Malays went on in advance, clearing the
path for us through the thicket, to the banks of
the Jerram river. Along these we rather waded
than walked, some distance, when we crossed the
track of a rhinoceros. About a mile and a quar-
ter from the river, stood the deserted house of a
Malay, the last vestige of human habitation,
called by the Malays " Rullowe," signifying, I
believe, either a place where metal is melted, or

GUNONG LEDANG. l7l

the smoke produced by fusion ; in the neighbour-
hood of which, a mine was probably once worked.
A httle beyond Rullowe, Mount Tando, the
longest but most gradual of the three acclivities
which constitute the ascent, commences. This
passed, we scaled part of Gunong Peradap, and
arrived at a steep bank of rock, called Padang
Battu or plain of stone. On the right of Padang
Battu, the rush of the river Jerram down the
mountain side was distinctly heard. The face of
the precipice is intersected by numerous creepers,
and they form a sort of rope ladder, by means of
which we clambered to the platform above. Here
we rested a short time, enjoying the extensive
prospect. On the top of Peradap, and far above
Padang Battu, again rises a bluff rock named
Battu Serambi, *' the rock of the porch." This
we first mistook for the peak itself, but on
arriving at the bushy level which crests it, Ophir
still stood before us, nearer, but steeper and as
lofty apparently as ever. A short descent brought
us to the bottom of the third and last acclivity,
viz., Gunong Ledang. The trees here are all
stunted and venerable, covered nearly with moss
and lichens, which form a thin carpet below, con-
cealing barely the primitive rock. Animals were
no longer visible, larger at least than the smaller

172 GUNONG LEDANG.

reptiles, crawling among the decayed vegetable
matter under our feet.

Beyond Gunong Tando, elephants' tracks,
there numerous, had been no longer met with.
The solitary scream of that singular caricature on
the human species, the " Unka," and the note of
the bird Selanas, on Mount Peradap, had been
the last remembered sounds of animal life.

After a short scramble, during which we were
obliged occasionally to draw ourselves up by the
trees and roots, we gained the summit, and caught
hasty glimpses through the rolling clouds, fast
clearing away, of a magnificent prospect beneath.
To the southward lay the states of Segamet or
Muar ; to the north-west the mountains of Rum-
bowe and Srimenanti ; and to the north-east Jom-
pole, and pari of Pahang, celebrated for its gold.
Turning westward, the ruins of the ancient church
of St. Paul's, on the flagstaff hill at Malacca, and
part of the town itself were in view ; its bight and
the sea-coast from Mount Formosa to Salangore,
the glittering and placid surface of the water, en-
amelled with numerous verdant islets. Inland
was seen a vast amphitheatre of thick foliage
(with here and there slight bare patches of sawah
and pasture land), thrown into various shades and
tints by the rays of the setting sun.

SUMMIT OF MOUNT OPHIR. 173

The extreme apex of the mountain is formed
of a block of greyish granite, surrounded by
others, lying on a strip of table ground, about 40
yards long by ten broad, on which grew some
stunted trees, a few of the fir kind, some lichens
and mountain shrubs, among which are found the
Petis Patis, Samoot, the Russam, and Priok
Krek ; the Malays were unable to tell the names
of many of the shrubs,* never having seen them in
the valley. A thunder-cloud growling and flashing
a thousand feet beneath us, now interrupted the
prospect ; the weather had been sultry during the
afternoon, the thermometer (Fahr.), although in
this elevated situation not sinking below 76° at
4 p. M. At 7 P. M., it sank to 69°, and at half
past five A. M. the following morning, to its great-
est depression 65^. The height Cf the loftiest
peak above the surface of the sea, as I calculated
by the thermometer and boiling water, is 5,693
feet. The storm in the afternoon gradually as-
cended the mountain, and obliged us to seek the
shelter of an extraordinary overhanging rock, a
little below the summit, called Battu Serudang.

The thunder-storm abated, and finally ceased
after sunset, when a host of fire flies, sole pos-
sessors excepting ourselves, of these heights, con-

* For a botanical description of these shrubs, which was kindly
furnished by Dr. Wallich, see Chap. VII. Vol. I.

174 MOUNT OPHIR.

tending with the stars in liquid brilliance, flitted
around us, now soaring to the loftiest peak, (for
we had taken up our bivouac under the rock near
the summit,) now sinking and gradually lost, still
shining and twinkling as they went, in the dizzy
depths below. The Malays who were with me,
complained much of cold during the night, and
particularly before sunrise ; but a brisk walk down
the mountain side, which brought us in little more
than three hours to Gummi, effectually silenced
them.

Whether the mountain just described, or its
namesake on Pulo Percha, or Sumatra, called by
Malays Gunong Passaman, or the Ophir of Bruce,
in Sofala, on the Mozambique coast, or Jamie-
son's Ophir on the S. E. coast of Africa, be the
Ophir of Scripture, must still remain a matter of
doubt. To the admirers of the marvellous, I
would recommend the careful perusal of Tan
Mahmed's wonderful adventures, in his ascent to
the summit of the mountain, to entreat the hand
of the enchanted princess of the rock for his mas-
ter, Mahmed, Sultan of Malacca, as contained in
the Malayan historical work, the Sillalet-us-Sala-
tin, and the Malay annals.

175

CHAPTER XII.

Malay Customs. — Etiquette, &c. — Games. — Cockfighting. —
Gambling. — Singing Panturas. — Riddles. — Games played by
children. — Amoks. — Familiar modes of reckoning distances. —
Fishing. — Spearing fish by torch light. — Catching wild animals. —
Superstitions. — Writing implements. — Weapons.

MALAY CUSTOMS.

The notice perhaps of many customs recorded in
this chapter, will appear puerile or absurd, but I
prefer that this should be the case to the omission
of it, as I am convinced that collectively, such
customs, however trifling per se, will serve to
throw much light on motives that form the national
character of the Malays. All persons who have
sojourned among semibarbarous nations, will
readily appreciate the importance of knowing and
considering well their peculiar prejudices and
habits, to any person that has dealings with
them, whether traveller, missionary, merchant, or
political agent. Without further apology, I pro-
ceed to mention the facts of which I have been an
eye-witness.

176 ETIQUETTE.

Malays, when visiting a superior, crawl towards
him on their knees, take his hand between
their own, and bend forwards till their foreheads
touch the floor. They then retire to a respect-
ful distance, taking care not to turn their backs
upon him, and sit down in the oriental cross-legged
fashion. Sitting, not standing, is the position of
respect. Every time they have occasion to ad-
dress a superior, they raise the hands clasped in
token of perfect submission. In addressing a
person nearly equal, they take his hand between
theirs and raise it towards their own foreheads.

In meeting Europeans on the road, the saluta-
tion is commonly, " Tabik Tuan," or " I salute
you, sir," often accompanied by the American-
like enquiry, " Mana jalan?" "Where are you
going?" or "Mana datang?" "Whence come
you ?" Among themselves it is the Arabic,
" Salam W'Aleikum," " Peace be unto you," re-
sponded to by " W'Aleikum Salam," "And to
you also." They do not like to pass or go before
a superior on the road. They shew much disin-
clination to tell their own or the names of their
parents, and if thus interrogated, look confused,
desiring one of their companions or the bystanders
to perform this service for them. A person enter-
ing a Malay house is generally presented with a
green cocoa-nut and a little coarse sugar. At the

ARTICLES OF FOOD. 177

conclusion of a visit, betel-leaf, areca-nut, a little
lime, tobacco, and the Terra Japonica are offered.
I have frequently, on shooting excursions, been
invited into their houses, though a perfect stranger
to the parties ; a clean, white, sweet-scented mat
has been spread for me on the floor of lantei, a
lad despatched to climb the tree bearing the best-
flavoured and most juicy cocoa-nut in the Cam-
pong ; whilst the matron hands out from the inner
apartment a small cake of hard brown sugar, pro-
duce of the sugar palm, neatly enveloped in its
fan-like leaf. The young cocoa-nut is opened
with the ever ready parang, always in the pre-
sence of the person to whom it is offered, to
ensure its juice not having been poisoned or
charmed. The water forms a delicious cooling
beverage, and the tender kernel, sweetened by the
addition of a Httle sugar, is a repast by no means
to be despised by a wanderer among the wild
forests of the Malayan Peninsula.

Fruit, boiled rice, yams, eggs, fowls, the dried
flesh of the buffalo, and of that elegant species of
chevrotin the plandok or moose-deer, are also
items in a Malayan bill of fare. The ordinary
food of Malays, however, is rice, and in times of
scarcity, sago seasoned with a little salt fish,
Blachang, the caviar of the East, made with
acid fruits, &c., into a variety of condiments

VOL. II. N

178 ETIQUETTE, ETC.

termed Sambals. They convey their food to the
mouth by the assistance of the two first fingers
and the thumb of the right hand. Like other
Mohammedans, and for the same reason, the
Malays avoid using the left hand in eating.

It is considered a breach of etiquette to show
the handles of weapons in society. The end of
the waist-cloth is usually thrown over them.
Persons of a certain rank are restricted to certain
descriptions of weapons, pindings or waist buckles.
A man of low rank cannot wear a yellow baju or
surcoat, which is the privilege of the Rajah. These
customs, however strictly observed in the inte-
rior, are seldom uniformly attended to in Euro-
pean settlements. The purses containing letters
to superiors are of yellow cotton cloth. Those
to Europeans of rank are generally enveloped in
yellow silk. Cotton cloth, however, is used
aihong themselves in preference to silk, for the
same cause that Mohammedans in India and else-
where are not permitted to pray in garments of
silk. The ordinary dress of a respectable Malay
of the interior is a Battik or Madras handkerchief
twisted round his head ; a close vest of broad-
cloth, with a single row of gold filigree buttons
down the front ; a sort of dark red plaid petticoat
termed a Sarong, generally of Bugis, Tringanu,
or Kalantan, manufacture ; a pair of trowsers

GAMES. COCKFIGHTING. l79

termed Saluar, descending half-way down the
leg ; and over the whole a Baju, or loose sur-
coat.

The Malays are passionately addicted to buffalo
and cock-fighting ; whole poems are devoted to
enthusiastic descriptions of these " sports of
princes," and laws laid down for the latter as
minute as those of the Hoyleian Code.

The following is a specimen from a Malay MS.
on the subject, commencing with remarks on the
various breeds of this noble bird.

The best breeds of game-cocks are the Biring,
the Jalak, the Teddong, the Chenantan, the Ijou,
the Pilas, the Bongkas, the Su, the Belurong, and
the Krabu,

The colour of the Biring is red with yellow
feet and beak.

The Jalak is white mixed with black, with
yellow feet, and beak also yellow mixed with
black.

The Teddong has black eyes and legs ; red and
black plumage, and a black beak. It is named
from a sort of serpent, whose bite is accounted
mortal.

The Chenantan has white feathers, feet and
beak.

The Ijou has a greenish black beak ; feathers
black mixed with white ; legs green.

N 2

180 BREEDS OF COCKS. — SPURS.

The Pilas has a black beak, red and black
feathers, legs white mixed with black.

The Bongkas has a yellow beak, white feathers
and yellow feet.

The Su has a white beak with white spots ;
plumage white and black ; legs white with black
spots.

The Belurong has a white beak, with red spots,
plumage red, white feet.

The Krabu has a red beak mixed with yellow,
red feathers and yellow feet.

There are two kinds of spurs ; first, the Golok
Golok, in the form of a straight knife known by
this name and in use with the Malays ; and
secondly, the Taji Benkok, or curved spur : the
last is most in vogue.

There are various modes of tying on the spur,
viz. Salik, or below the natural spur ; Kumbar, on
a level with it ; Panggong, above the spur ; Sa
ibu Tangan, a thumb's breadth below the knee
joint; Sa KaHnking, a little finger's breadth;
Andas Bulu, close to the feathers under the
knee ; Jankir, upon the little toe ; Sauh wong-
kang, on the middle toe ; Berchingkama, tying
the three large toes together with the spur ; this
is the most advantageous ; Golok, binding the
little toe and the toe on the left with the spur ;
Golok di Battang, below the natural spur. It is

LAWS OF THE GOLONGAN OR COCKPIT. 181

necessary to observe that the Malays generally
use one spur ; though two spurs are sometimes
given to match a weaker against a stronger
bird.

1. The winner takes the dead bird.

2. If a drawn battle ( Sri) each takes his own.

3. No person but the holder shall interfere
with the cocks after they have been once set to,
even if one of them run away, except by the per-
mission of the Juara, or setter to. Should any
person do so, and the cock eventually win the
battle, the owners shall be entitled to half the
stakes only.

4. Should one of the cocks run away, and the
wounded one pursue it, both birds shall be caught
and held by their Juaras. Should the runaway
cock refuse to peck at its adversary three times,
the wings shall be twined over the back, and it
shall be put on the ground for its adversary to
peck at : should he too refuse, after it has been
three times presented, it is a Sri, or drawn battle.
The cock that pecks wins.

5. The stakes on both sides must be forthcom-
ing and deposited on the spot.

6. A cock shall not be taken up unless the
spur be broken, even by the Juaras.

When a cock has won, his disposition changes.
A cock is called Cheyma, when he chooses round

182 MALAY IDEAS CONCERNING COCKS.

grains of paddy, or fights with his shadow, or
spurs or pecks at people.

The Malays believe in the influence of certain
periods in the day over the breeds of cocks.
They will not bet upon a bird with black p-lumage
that is matched against one with yellow and white,
at the period Kutika Miswara ; nor against a
black one set to with a white one, at the period
Kutika Kala. Kutika Sri is favourable in this
case for the white feathered bird. Kutika
Brahma is propitious to a red cock, matched
against a light grey ; and Kutika Vishnu for a
green cock.

I once witnessed a grand contest between two
Malayan states at the breaking up of the Ramazan
fast. Most of the cockfighters presented them-
selves at the Golongan or cockpit, with a game-
cock under each arm. The birds were not trimmed
as in England, but fought in full feather. The
spurs used on this occasion were about two
and-a-half inches long, in shape like the blade of
a scythe, and were sharpened on the spot by
means of a fine whetstone ; large gashes were in-
flicted by these murderous instruments, and it
rarely happened that both cocks survived the battle.
Cocks of the same colour are seldom matched.
The weight is adjusted by the setters to passing
them to and from each others hands, as they sit

GAMBLING. 183

facing each other in the Golongan. Should there
be any difference, it is brought down to an equahty
by the spur being fixed so many scales higher on
the leg of the heavier cock, or according to rules
adverted to, as deemed fair by both parties. One
spur only is used, and is generally fastened near
the natural spur on the inside of the left leg. In
adjusting these preliminaries, the professional
skill of the setters-to is called into action, and
much time is taken up in grave deliberation,
which often terminates in wrangling. The birds,
after various methods of irritating them have been
practised, are then set to. During the continu-
ance of the battle, the excitement and interest
taken by the Malays in the barbarous exhibition
is vividly depicted in their animated looks and
gestures ; every thing they possess in the world
being often staked on the issue.

The breed of cocks on the Peninsula more
resembles the game fowl of England than the
larg© lanky breed known in Europe under the
term " Malay." Great attention is paid by na-
tives to the breed and feeding of game-cocks.

Gambling of various descriptions, both with
dice and with cards, is much in vogue. These,
as well as the poe-table, have been introduced by
the Chinese, who are even greater adepts than
the Malays in all that relates to this pernicious vice.

184 SINGING PANTUNS.

Saparaga is a game resembling foot-ball, played
by ten or twenty youths and men, who stand in a
circle, keeping up a hollow ratan ball in the air,
which is passed to and fro by the action of the
knees and feet ; the object being to prevent the
ball from touching the ground ; it is frequently,
however, taken at the rebound. The awkwardness
of novices occasions great merriment.

The Sangheta is a game implicating broken
heads ; but, properly speaking, is a " vi et armis"
mode of arbitration in matters of dispute between
two Sukus or tribes. A certain number of men
from each tribe turn out and pelt each other with
sticks and logs of wood, until one of the parties
gives in. The victors in this petty tourney are
presumed to have the right on their side.

The Malays are remarkably attached to singing
reciprocal Pantuns, stanzas comprising four alter-
nate rhyming lines, of which notice has been
taken elsewhere. Poetical contests in the Bu-
colic style are often carried on to a great length
by means of Pantuns. To music, Malays are
passionately devoted, particularly to that of the
violin. They evince a good ear, and great readi-
ness in committing to memory even European
airs. A voyage or journey of any length is
seldom undertaken by the better classes without a
minstrel.

AMOKS. 185

Takki Takki are riddles and enigmas, to the
propounding and solving of which the females
and educated classes of the people are much
inchned.

The games played by children are Tujoh
Lobang, Punting, Chimpli, Kechil Krat, Kuboh,
&c.

Running Amok rarely occurs on the Peninsula.
Assassinations now and then happen. Malays
have a high sense of personal honour ; and as in
the interior the necessary weapons for avenging
an insult are always carried about their persons,
the outward deportment of natives to each other
is remarkably punctilious and courteous. Euro-
peans, particularly sailors, not aware of this sen-
sitiveness, were formerly in the habit of trespass-
ing upon it by practical jokes, but soon found that
inexperienced persons playing with edged tools
are liable to have their fingers cut. It is this
very natural combination of cause and effect from
which one party seems hardly more culpable than
the other, that has, in great measure, led to the
appellation " treacherous " with which the Malay
is constantly branded by us. To wipe out a stain
on his honour by shedding the blood of an
offender, even if assassination be the means em-
ployed, is accounted as little disgraceful by him
as the practice of duelling by others in civilized

186 MODES OF RECKONING DISTANCES.

Europe. Should the offender's rank be much
superior, the injured party in despair has recourse
to opium, and the desperate Amok, slaying indis-
criminately all he can lay hands on. The Japa-
nese and Chinese, on the same principle, rip open
their own bellies. I have seen letters in which,
alluding to the desire of avenging an insult,
Malays make use of the following expressions :—
" I ardently long for his blood to clean my face,
blackened with charcoal," or "to wash out the
pollution of the hog's flesh with which he has
smeared me."

The courteous demeanour of the Malay is en-
tirely divested of the fulsome adulation that
characterizes the supple native of India. After
the performance of the introductory forms, they
are remarkably independent in bearing and con-
versation. They appear grave and apathetic,
because it is not considered etiquette to express
surprise or curiosity at anything however new or
strange. They reflect before speaking, and de-
liver themselves slowly, but without appearing in
the slightest degree at a loss for ideas, or words
wherewith to clothe them. They have much
family pride, and bear bodily pain with great firm-
ness. Death, when believed to be inevitable, is
met with stoical indifference.

Malays of the interior reckon distances by the

MODES OF RECKONING DISTANCES. 187

day's walk, (generally from eighteen to twenty-five
miles ;) the sun's height or depression in the
heavens ; and by the number of times it is ne-
cessary to eat betel between two places, &c.
There are many terms employed to denote fixed
times in the days. For instance, the crowing of
the cock which takes place three times, viz. at
day-break, one o'clock in the afternoon, and at
midnight. Sunrise, Matahari terbit ; after eight
o'clock A. M., Tengah Naik, literally the sun
having completed half his ascent. Mid-day,
Tengah hari, or Matahari terpijak. The interval
after two p. m. is expressed by Tengah turun, or
the sun having completed half his descent ; about
four p. M., Petang Petang. Sunset, Matahari
masuk rimba, literally, the sun having entered
the forest. The Malay term for the sun " Mata-
hari" literally means "the eye of day." The
Lepas Baja, or time when the buffaloes are re-
leased from the plough, is about nine a. m. This
animal is not able to work when the sun gets high.
Tetabowe berbunyit, or Tetabowe cry, denotes
about six o'clock in the evening. The Tetabowe
is a bird, native of Malay forests, which is silent
until after sunset, when it utters a note resembling
in sound the word Tetabowe ; hence the name. On
hearing this sound during the period of the Ra-
mazan fast, the Malays in the interior commence

188 FISHING.

their evening meal. Like the Mohammedans of
India, they compute the beginning of a day from
sunset.

The Malays are extremely fond of fishing, and
are expert divers. Even women and children may
be seen in numbers during the rains, angling in
the swampy rice grounds and in little rivulets that
run through the marshes. Their lines are made
of the twisted fibres of the bark of trees, and
their hooks, barbed like those used in Europe, are
generally of brass. The fish mostly caught in
this way are the Kurow, the Duri, the Serkob and
the Haruan. Fish are often taken in shallows
and marshes by means of a conical basket open
at the top and bottom. The broad end is placed
suddenly on the mud where they are supposed to
lie ; the hand introduced at the narrow upper part
of the cone and the ensnared fish taken out. Ma-
lays are well acquainted with the use of the fixed
net, the casting net, and the drag net or Pukat,
which is drawn along by the fishermen in canoes
called Sampans, (hence the Sampan Pukats of
commerce.) Weirs termed Jurumals composed
of bamboos and ratans are erected on sand and
mud banks along the sea-coast and near the
mouths of rivers. The mouths of the weirs open
towards the current gradually concentrating to a
small netted enclosure at the farther end, and to

SPEARING FISH BY TORCH LIGHT. 189

which the fish are insensibly led by the course of
the stream. The net is raised as often as a good
draught is supposed to be collected. Temporary
huts or seats are often erected over the netted
enclosure for the accommodation of the fishermen
who keep watch. The Malays sometimes resort
to unfair means of securing the finny tribe, by in-
serting at low water the roots of the Tuba (Menis-
permum coculus, L.) into the holes and fissures
of the coral reefs. This root has strong narcotic
and stupifying powers, and in ten minutes numbers
of the victims may be seen expelled from their
favourite haunts lying apparently dead on the
surface of the water.

I have frequently accompanied the Malays at
night during their spearing excursions against
several varieties of the sword fish, viz. the
Toda, the Julong Julong, and the Sumbir.
This amusement is pursued during the dark
of the moon by the light of torches. A
good eye, a steady hand, are necessary, and a
perfect knowledge of the places where the fish
are to be found. Each canoe carries a steers-
man ; a Malay with a long pole to propel the
vessel; and a spearsman, who, armed with a javehn
having a head composed of sharpened Nibong
spikes, and a hght bamboo shaft about seven
cubits long, and holding in his left hand a large

190 CATCHING WILD ANIMALS.

blazing dammer torch, takes his station at the
stern of the canoe. They thus ghde slowly and
noiselessly over the still surface of the clear water
till the rays of the flambeau either attract the prey
to the surface, or discover it lying seemingly asleep
at a little depth below. The sudden plash of the
swiftly descending spear is heard, and the fish
either transfixed by the spikes or caught in the
interstices is the next ^loment seen glittering in
the air as the weapon is withdrawn. Fish of the
skate kind and the porpoise are often harpooned.

The Malays are admirable snarers of birds and
wild animals. The snares for birds are generally
strings of fine nooses, bird-lime, and decoys.
Deer are both hunted with dogs, speared, and
driven into toils. The tiger, elephant, rhinoceros
and other large animals are often caught by
nooses and pit-falls. The tiger is sometimes
destroyed by placing part of a buffalo near his
haunt and poisoning the spring to which he retires
for the purpose of slaking his thirst ; by shoot-
ing him as he devours the bait, or by spring guns.
In Muar, I am told, the elephant is killed for the
sake of the ivory by inserting large quantities of
arsenic into the green canes and other plants on
which he delights to browse.

The Malays, in their peregrinations after game
through unknown parts of the forest, contrive a

SUPERSTITION. 191

clue to find the way back to the villages by notch-
ing the trees as they pass with their parangs.

The Malays, even the best educated, are inordi-
nately superstitious. The following are the names
of some of the spirits that are supposed to exert
a baneful influence over them in this sublunary
world. First, the Plissit and the Pontianak.
The latter is supposed to be the ghost of a woman
dying in child-bed, and is^ommonly seen in the
form of a huge bird uttering a discordant cry. It
haunts forests and burial grounds ; appears to men
at mid-night, and is said to emasculate them. It
afflicts children and pregnant women, causing
abortions. The Polong is a small sprite which
can be domesticated. It is the bottle imp of
the Malays, and is a useful emissary to effect re-
vengeful purposes. It must be fed with the
blood of its possessor. The Menjungal takes
the form of a dwarf. The Pemburoh, or Spectre
Huntsman, roams the forest like the wild hunts-
man of the Hartz, with demon dogs. The Pe-
nangalan takes up its abode in the forms of
females, and afflicts them with an unnatural
craving for human blood. They become witches,
and quitting their mortal bodies, except the head
and intestines, fly away by night in order to gratify
their vampire thirst. The Hantu Ribut is the
storm fiend* that howls in the blast and revels in

192 METEMPSYCHOSIS.

the whirlwind. The Racsasa, Mambang, Dewa,
and Gargazi are the giants, demons and spirits of
romance. The Racsasa and Dewa are evidently
borrowed from the Sanscrit Rakas and Dewa.
The Sheitan, Jin and Peri of the Malays are
borrowed from the Arabs and Persians.

The Malays of the Peninsula, as well as their
brethren of Sumatra, have an imperfect notion of
metempsychosis, probably a reUc of the Buddhism
that anciently prevailed. For example, they have
a superstitious aversion to slaying tigers, which are
considered in many instances to be receptacles for
the souls of departed human beings, nor can they
be prevailed upon to make any attempt to do so
until the tiger has committed the first aggression,
by carrying off a man or some of their cattle.
They will point out men that have the faculty of
transforming themselves at pleasure into tigers, or
are doomed nightly to become tigers, returning to
their natural forms by day ; this process is termed
" Jadi Jadian." The belief in Jadi Jadian is still
strong, although powerfully contended against by
their Mohammedan priests. These men-tigers, I
must add, were always absent when I expressed a
wish to witness the performance of the metamor-
phosis.

Like some castes of Hindoos with regard to the
snake, the Malays are unwilling to call a tiger by

SUPERSTITION. 193

his name. One night, passing through a forest
on the Peninsula, I was startled by the momentary
appearance of two eyes glaring along the road be-
fore me, succeeded by a sudden crash in the
bushes. I asked the Malay guide, who was about
three paces from my horse's head, what it was ;
but for some time could extract no reply beyond
an enumeration of his nearest relatives. At length
he came close to me, and with a tremulous voice
whispered, " Rimou, Tuan," "A tiger ! Sir."

They also believe in the invulnerability of cer-
tain individuals who are styled Betuah or Kubbal,
some from possessing an imaginary chain, sup-
posed to exist in certain wild boars, termed Ran-
tei Babi. They rely firmly on the efficacy of
charms, spells, lucky and unlucky moments,
magic, and judicial astrology; on these subjects I
possess a few MS. treatises. The Kabesaran or
Regalia of every petty state is supposed to be en-
dowed with supernatural powers : for instance,
that of the ex-Panorhidu of Naninfj. The articles
of Malay regalia usually consist of a Silasila, or
book of genealogical descent, a code of laws, a
vest or baju, and a few weapons, generally a kris,
kleywang or spear.

They entertain a high opinion of the super-
natural powers of the aboriginal tribes, and of

VOL. II. o

194 SUPERSTITION.

their skill in medicine, and knowledge of herbs,
plants, &c.

Whenever a Malay has occasion to build a new
house, he leaves the old one standing ; to pull it
down is considered unlucky, as it also is to repair
any house that has been seriously damaged. After
the disturbances in Naning, most of the Malays
chose rather to build fresh houses than to repair
such as had been partially burnt down.

They use the sharp black splinters of the Ijo
for writing, and write in a stiff Arabic character
on paper, and when they cannot procure this, on
the leaves of certain trees. Their seals are gene-
rally of silver ; the inscriptions in the Arabic cha-
racter, except the date, a usage imitated from
the Hindoo practice of reversing the Indian order
of writing from left to right.

The more ancient and rude implements of
warfare, viz. the sumpitan, or tube for blowing
poisoned arrows, clubs, defensive armour, baju
ranti (chain jacket), and shields, bows, and
arrows, since the introduction of gunpowder and
fire arms, have fallen necessarily into comparative
disuse; and are confined, with the exception of
one or two instances, to the rude tribes of the in-
terior. The sumpitan is a very straight hollow
bamboo tube, sometimes ten or twelve feet in

J\Jh^ — I'ajjL

Seal of t/u preserU -Scy/t^/.
ofaTokore or Si^u^apooj^ .

of Ru/rt/jotre .

T)jiytHaigltt£^iiL'^''ix thfi-^weeaa.

LANCES, &C. 195

length, curiously carved, and frequently mounted
with tin. The Bugis sumpitans are often of a red
wood, resembling cherry. The arrows are both
barbed and plain, and are made of thin pointed
slips of bamboo, or of the black spikes of the
ranjow or anou tree ; they are about six or eight
inches long, mounted at the bottom with a small
conical piece of light gabus wood, resembling pith,
shaped to fit the bore of the sumpitan, through
which they are propelled by the breath to a dis-
tance of thirty or forty yards, with great certainty ;
the points are frequently anointed to the extent of
half an inch, with the dark brown poison of the
Ipoh, the deadly effects of which on small animals
I have myself witnessed.

The limbing is a sort of lance; the tombak
bandrang, a spear of state ; four or seven of which
are generally carried before the chiefs, in the inte-
rior of the Peninsula. The handle is covered
with a substance flowing from it like a horse-tail,
dyed crimson, sometimes crimson and white : this
is generally of hair. They have slings for stones,
called " umban tali," made from the fibrous bark
of trees, and sometimes of human hair : also a
sort of cutlass, variously shaped, called " kley-
wang," which is of Bugis origin. The Malays of
Malacca prefer all weapons of Bugis manufac-
ture to their own, being better tempered, and

196 WEAPONS.

by some (though ignorantly) supposed to be
poisoned.

The knives in use, are the pisau raut, pisau
sadap, and pisau ranchong.

Sir Stamford Raffles, in his history of Java, at-
tributes the introduction of the kris to Panji, a
Javanese prince and hero, who flourished A.J. 846,
(nearly equivalent to A.D. 921), and informs us,
" that under the second Prince of Majapahit,
called Brokomara, or Browyaya, the Second, the
manufacture of arms of various descriptions was
brought to the highest perfection (A.J. 1247) ;
and the first damasked krises were then made
by the pandi (smiths) from Pajajeran, who be-
came so distinguished, that they were appointed
to the charge of districts, with a thousand chacha
each."

The Javanese traditions, not content, however,
with so modern and uninteresting an origin for
their favourite weapon, tell us, that a Hindoo
prince of Java, named Sakutram, came into the
world with a kris of the kind, termed pasopati, by
his side; but, according to Mr. Crawfurd, the
more learned Javanese ascribe the invention of
this weapon to Inakarto Pati, king of Janggolo, in
the beginning of the fourteenth century, A.D.
affirming, that the sculptures of the more ancient
temples of Java strictly adhere to a foreign cos-

WEAPONS. 197

tume, and exhibit no traces of the kris, whilst the
temples on the mountains of Lawa, show several
examples of it as far back as the beginning of the
fifteenth century, A.D.

In the ancient kingdom of Menangkabowe, upon
the island of Sumatra, the inhabitants have, ac-
cording to Marsden, from the earliest times manu-
factured arms for their own use, and to supply the
northern inhabitants of the island, who are the
most warlike ; which trade they continue to this
day ; smelting, forging, and pr-eparing by a pro
cess of their own, the iron and steel for this pur-
pose, although much of both is, at the same time,
purchased from Europeans.

The inhabitants of Celebes and Bali carry their
traditions of the introduction of the kris to a very
remote date. The arms manufactured by the
Bugis are in great repute among the Malays ;
also those made at Menangkabowe,* particularly
the matchlocks and swords ; and those of Rum-
bowe in the Peninsula. Rumbowe is celebrated
for a particular sort of kris, called " Guloh
Rumbowe."

The Malays of Malacca ascribe the introduc-
tion of the kris to the celebrated Hong Tuah, who
flourished in the reign of Mansur Shah, Sultan of

* " At Menancabo excellent poniards made, called creeses ; best
weapons of all the Orient." (Argensola, 1609.)

198 WEAPONS.

Malacca, (1374, A.D.) This opinion, however,
seems to be incorrect, as we find in the Sejara
Malayu, that Mahomed Shah I., Sultan of Ma-
lacca, issued an edict to forbid the inlaying of
krises with gold, and wearing golden ornaments
about the feet and hands, &c. ; and that San Guna,
who lived in the reign of Sultan Mahomed Shah II.,
was the first who manufactured at Malacca krises
of three spans and a half in length, and on that
account, and in consequence of his handsome
person, was much favoured by his sovereign.
Mr. Crawfurd is of opinion, that the sword is of
more modern date among the Malays than the
kris, and that the use of the kris had in all likeli-
hood its rise in a more vulgar, but more effectual
cause, the scarcity and dearness of iron in a
country where, unless imported, it must have been
scarcer and dearer than gold itself. It is not to
be supposed, he goes on to state, without a cause
so adequate, that the Indian islanders, any more
than semi-barbarians, acquainted with the use of
iron, would have neglected the useful and formi-
dable sword, for the trifling ineffectual dagger.
That the Indian islanders have continued the use
of their favourite weapon, after the cause has in a
great measure ceased to operate, needs not ex-
planation to those who are aware of the obstinate
adherence of barbarians to ancient habit and cus-

WEAPONS. 199

torn, particularly in matters where national pride
and vanity are engaged."

Mention of the sword, however, is made in
earliest accounts of the origin of the Malayan
nation, long previous to any notice of the kris.
In the Sejara Malayu, for instance, when Bichi-
tram Shah, eldest son of Rajah Suran, quits the
residence of his father, the city of Bijnagor, in
the land of Kling, and arrives in the country of
Palembang, at the mountain Segantang Maha
Miru, he is made to declare, " We are neither of
the race of Jins nor of Peris, but we are men ; as
to our origin, we are the descendants of Rajah
Secunder Zualkarnein, and the offspring of Rajah
Suran, the King of the East and West; our
genealogy ascends to Rajah Suleiman ; my name
is Bichitram Shah, who am Rajah ; the name of
this person is Nila Pahlawan, and the name of
the other, Carna Pandita. This is the sword
Chora sa medang Kian,* and that is the lance
Limbuar ; this is the signet Cayu Gampit, which
is employed in the correspondence of Rajahs."

The sword also is frequently found sculptured
on ancient temples and stones in Java, long prior

* The Chora sa medang Kian is the celebrated sword with which
Peramas Cumunbang killed the enormous serpent Sicatimuna, which
ravaged the country of Menangkabowe about the beginning of the
rith century.

200 WEAPONS.

to the kris of the fifteenth century. Both the
ancient and modern symbols of royaUy used at
the coronations of their rajahs and princes, are
swords (rarely krises) of state, called Pedang
Kerajaan, often ornamented with jewels, and
richly inlaid with gold. The Malays themselves
say that, among weapons the sword has highest
claims to antiquity, and the spear next. Among
the regalia of the state of Kloukong, one of the
seven into which the island of Bali is divided,
there is, however, a kris, said to have originally
belonged to the kingdom of Majapahit ; the na-
tives of the island use the spear, kris, sword, and
fire-arms, all of which they manufacture, with the
exception of the locks of the latter, which are
procured chiefly from Java.

The bisi pamur, or damask iron, of which the
blades are partly composed, is brought from
Celebes and Java. This is mixed with the iron
of old hoops, nails, or a sort of iron brought from
Billiton, which is accounted of an excellent
quality for this purpose, in the proportion of one-
fourth of the bisi pamur to three fourths of the
other iron. These are blended together, and
beaten into a flat bar, which is split into two
portions, and two strips of steel inserted between
them, so as to form the edges and point of the
kris, and then all are again beaten together.

WEAPONS. 201

The kinds of damask preferred at Malacca are
those termed Pamur Pusat Belanak (the damask
like the navel of the fish Belanak), in shape of a
scroll ; that termed Pamur Biji Timun (the da-
mask like the cucumber-seed) ; and the Pamar
Alir besar (the damask like the capital letter Alif.)
The Chinese smiths at Malacca make the blades,
the handles, and sheaths. The latter consist of
three distinct parts, the sampiran, or ornamented
part of the handle ; the sarong, or body of the
sheath ; and the buntul, or ferrule at the end :
these are fabricated by Malay artificers. The
sampiran and buntul are generally of more pre-
cious woods than the body of the sheath. Ebony,
ivory, kamuning, and Amboyna wood, tooth of
the pou fish or belanak, and the duyong and
buffalo horn are the substances generally selected
for the handle and sampiran. The Malays at
Malacca prefer kamuning wood, from superstitious
motives. The pendoka is an ornament of the
handle, made of brass, gold, or swasa, an alloy of
the above metal. The art of inlaying kris blades
with gold, &c. is now not known at Malacca. In
the interior, at Palembang, Siac, Pontianak, and
Tringanu, are able artists in this line. The
Chinese blacksmiths at Malacca manufacture im-
mense numbers of Malayan implements of agri-
culture, biliongs, choncoles, pangalis, and parangs,

202 WEAPONS.

not only for the Peninsula, but also for the oppo-
site coast of Sumatra.

I annex an account of the several varieties of
the kris, and of the process of damasking, trans-
lated from a Malay MS.

TRANSLATION OF MALAYAN MS. ON KRISES, AND
PROCESS OF DAMASKING.

FASL I.

On the Pamur, or Damasking of Krises,

If the damasking of a kris only reach within a
finger's breadth of the point, and if it reach the
edge, it is inauspicious for combat. Should the
damask not be even with the point, a stab made
with such a kris would err ; but if even, then the
kris will never deviate, although its possessor lose
strength to thrust ; still, by the grace of God, it
will hit the mark should he cast it at his adversary.
If it be damasked on both sides, it is good ; but
not so should the damask be separated at in-
tervals.

If the damask on the point be that of Alif
besar, (a damask running in the shape of the
Arabian letter Alif), the kris is good for combat ;
but it is not lucky to wear such a weapon while
trading, nor one in which the damask runs from

WEAPONS. 203

the pangkal (the stem which runs into the handle,)
to the tali.

If it possess the Alif damask near the handle,
the middle, and point, it is very auspicious for
commercial transactions ; men cannot resist the
force of the possessor's arguments ; should it be
worn whilst planting, the crop will be fruitful.
The possessor will be irresistible in fight, nor can
any person thwart his wishes.

If the kris (called Tuah) have the pamur
kutilang, or the bird's-eye damask, at its point
and stem, it becomes entitled to the appellation
" Manikou de Ujong Gala," (the ruby at the end
of the pole.) The possessor of such a kris is
most lucky. If the damask be that of battu
ampar, and reach to the " ganja," (the lower
part of the blade immediately above the ikat tah),
it ensures the safety of the wearer.

FASL II.

On the Blade of the Kris.

If the blade of the kris be split, in the direction
of the tali tali (the silk and ratan appendage by
which the kris is fastened in the girdle,) you
cannot return an adversary's thrust with it. If
the betala be cracked to the ikat tali, (or bottom
welt,) it is not auspicious. Should the point of

204 WEAPONS.

the kris be split, it is a sign that it requires
blood ; if this want be not gratified, the possessor
becomes sick.

FASL III.

On the Badiky or Sendrik,

If the blade of the " badik " be damasked all
over to its edge, it is lucky to wear while trading,
or dividing property. If the back bear the da-
mask Alif, it is also good for trading with, or for
combat, by God's assistance. If the blade have
the pamur gunong, or mountain damask, it
softens the hearts of men, and is good for trading
and warlike excursions. If the lines of damask
be of equal breadth from the pangkul to the tali,
and straight, it is auspicious.

Should the belly of the blade be veined, it is
lucky to trade, and good for making a stab with,
as the possessor's antagonist will not be able to
return the thrust. If the damask be that called
pamur kait (or the damask like a hook), it is
auspicious.

Should the back of the blade be damasked and
streaked, it is good ; and also, if it has the " pa-
mur belangur" in one or two places only, and on
its back. If the damask run waving from the top
to the bottom of the back, it is very auspicious.

tl«^I.«h"n. dtf t^tMoa

KRISES. 205

EXPLANATION OF PATTERNS OF DAMASK FOR
KRISES.

No. 1. — An auspicious damask for the kris
Cherita.

No. 2. — This damask was invented by Pan-
ghiilu Rumpak for the kris Sempana : which, thus
damasked, is worth forty dollars.

No. 3. — It is lucky to wear a kris with this
damask in trading and voyaging.

No. 4. — The Pamur Gunong, or Mountain
Damask. The person wearing a kris thus dam-
asked cannot be overcome, as there is a talisman
in the " Pamur Gunong."

No. 5. — An auspicious damask for the kris
" Sapukal" or " Penimbul."

No. 6.— The " Pamur Tiga Alif," or damask
of the three Alifs ; is used for the Penimbul.

No. 7. — The damask " Alif," it is auspicious
to wear a weapon thus damasked.

No. 8.— The Pamur " Tujoh Pendapatan,"
or damask of the seven properties, for the kris
Penimbul.

No. 9- — The kris Sempana thus damasked, is
very auspicious.

No. 10.— The damask of the kris called " Sa-
pukal," invented by Panghulu Rumpak, its value
forty dollars.

206

KRISES.

The damask Pamur Mayur Mengurie, (open-
ing blossom), the Pamur Pattye, (Pattye signifies
a sort of bean), Pamur Secat, or damask barred,
are also esteemed.

How to damask krises, — Place on the blade a
mixture of boiled rice, sulphur, and salt beat to-
gether, first taking the precaution to cover the
edges of the weapon with a thin coat of virgin wax.
After this has remained on seven days, the dam-
ask will have risen to the surface ; take the com-
position off, and immerse the blade in the water
of a young cocoa-nut, or the juice of a pine-apple,
for seven days longer, and wash it well with the
juice of a sour lemon. After the rust has been
cleared away, rub it with warangan (arsenic) dis-
solved in lime juice ; wash it well with spring
water ; dry, and anoint it with cocoa-nut oil.

FASL IV.

Measurement of Krises.

Measure the kris with a string below its aring,
(a jutting out of the blade near its bottom,) to its
point ; cut the string and fold it trebly ; cut off
one of the trebles, and with the remaining two,
measure up the blade of the kris, then make a
mark how far the string reaches. Measure the
blade across at this mark, and find how many
times its breadth is contained in two thirds of its

KRISES. 207

length ; cut the string into as many pieces. These
form the " sloca" or measure of which the kris
consists. If none of the string remain over, the
blade is perfect, if a minute portion remain, it is
less perfect, but if half the breadth remain, or
more, it is " chelaka," unlucky.

The Krises most preferred are those of the
kinds termed Simpana, Cherita, and Sapokal.
The Kris Panjang is worn generally by the Ma-
layan aristocracy, and bridegrooms. I have seen
some beautiful specimens of this weapon in Rum-
bowe, worn by the chiefs of that state. The
blades resembled that of a long keen poniard, of
Damascus steel ; the handles of ebony, covered
with flowered gold, and sheaths richly ornamented
with the same metal : they are used in the ex-
ecution of criminals. Malays do not prize their
krises entirely by the quantity of gold with which
they may be inlaid, but more for their accurate
proportions, agreeably to the measurement which
is laid down in their treatises on this subject ; the
damask on the blade , the antiquity and a certain
lucky quality that they may possess, either from
accurate proportions, the damask, the having shed
human blood, or from supernatural endowment
like the famous sword, " Excalibur." This pro-
perty is termed "betuah," which signifies literally,

208 GUNPOWDER.

exempt from accident, invulnerable. The re-
verse is termed " chelaka," ill-omened. They
believe the " betuah," in some cases imparts in-
vulnerability to the possessor of such a kris, which
is handed down as an heir loom from father to son,
and honoured as something divine. The kris is,
as with the Javanese, an indispensable article in
dress on particular occasions, and there are nume-
rous regulations regarding the wearing of it.
The Undang Undang Malacca contains strict in-
junctions, which are observed to this day, against
a person of inferior birth wearing a kris orna-
mented with gold.

Gunpowder, according to the Malay tradition
(borrowed from the Arabs,) is the invention
of Lokman Hakim, but was probably introduced
from Europe or China : matchlocks and guns
still bear Portuguese and Dutch names. Gun-
powder is manufactured now by the Natives of
Sumatra, Java, and on the Malay Peninsula ; but
when it can be had, that of European manufacture
is always preferred, and generally used for prim-
ing. The other is made up into cartridges, with
hollow bits of cane as a substitute for paper, and
carried in front in a rude sort of cartouche box.
The fine powder for priming is kept separately in
a flask of wood. During the late Naning dis-
turbances, the ex-Panghulu had a small manu-

MATCHLOCKS. 209

factory at Chirana Piitih, a village about a mile
from his residence, Tabu ; the gunpowder pro-
duced was coarse, badly mixed, and ignited wita
difficulty. Bullets are generally of tin, in which
I have observed broken bits of China-ware ; they
are light, and consequently have less range than
our leaden ones.

They manufacture ordnance at Tringanu on
the Peninsula ; Gressik in Java ; at Menangka-
bowe in Sumatra, and formerly there was a
foundry at Achin. The following five descrip-
tions of guns are most in use, viz. the Mariam,
capable of carrying a six lb. shot ; the iron Ran-
taka ; the Jala Rambang, with a muzzle about as
large as that of the blunderbuss ; the Ekor Lo-
tong, a small gun, to which is attached a long
curved appendage, resembling the tail of the
monkey Lotong, set on at the button of the
breech ; and the Lelah, whose ordinary range is
about 400 yards ; some will carry 1000 yards, in
an elevation. Lelahs are often loaded with leaden
or tin slugs, called " dadu dadu," and placed on
swivels in outposts, at an angle of their stockades,
so as to command two faces ; the Lelah is gene-
rally made of brass, with a caliber varying from
one to three inches.

Their matchlocks, of which the Satengar, or
Istengara Menangkabowe, is most esteemed, are

VOL. II. P

210 MATCHLOCKS.

long heavy unwieldy pieces: the barrels are
formed by twisting a flat bar, of tough beaten iron,
round a rod of the same, and beating it into a
consistent hollow cylinder. The stocks of these
pieces are not adapted for the shoulder, nor for
taking an accurate and speedy aim, and a rest is
absolutely necessary, from the great weight and
length of the barrel. The Malays, in fact, scarcely
ever fire without resting the muzzle, lowering,
instead of raising it to their object, nor do they
apply the butt to the shoulder. The locks for
holding the Tunam, or match of coir rope, are
generally of brass or copper, finely worked and
ornamented. The European pieces, with locks,
are most preferred, and now commonly used in-
stead of the matchlocks. Muskets, blunderbusses
(Pemuras), and rifles are not uncommonly found
in their hands. The barrels of the blunderbusses
are frequently made by themselves, with muzzles
in various fantastic forms, such as the mouth of
a tiger or snake, and mounted with European
locks. When going to war, a Malay considers
himself completely armed with a kris, a golok,
a badik (sort of knife), a chenankas, or pedang
(sword), a musket and cartridges, or the tombak
(spear), and a quiver of ranjows, or caltrops,
at his back.

The Jakuns, an aboriginal race, inhabiting the

WEAPONS. 211

mountains and forests in the interior of the Pe-
ninsula, still retain, with their savage habits, the
sumpitan, poisoned arrows, and spear, which they
are seldom or never without. I had the greatest
difficulty to prevail on one of this wild race to
part with his arms, and a small quantity of the
ipoh poison. The arms of the Orang Laut (men
of the sea), dwelling on the coasts and among
islands, are the limbing, or lance ; the tampuling,
a large hook ; the kujore, a sort of spear with a
very broad head, used in fishing ; and the seram-
pong, a sort of prong. The Udai, or Semangs,
I cannot hear have any other weapons than the
sumpitan. This is the most savage of the
aboriginal tribes that roam the mountains and
forests in the centre of the Malay Peninsula, and
upon the borders of the Malacca territory.

According to Sir S. Raffles, we find that " the
Javanese, in their war costume, wear three krises
in their waist-belts, one on each side, and the
other behind ; one, which is the wearer's peculiar
property, the other, which he has had from his
ancestors, and the third, which he may have
received on his marriage from his wife's father.
This last is often placed on the left side for im-
mediate use."

The Javanese kris, he observes, differs from
the Malayan in being much plainer, as well

p 2

212 WEAPONS

in the blade as in the handle and sheath, in which
it also differs from the kris of Madura and Bali ;
the varieties of the blade are said to exceed a
hundred. Crawfurd says, that there are fifty-four
distinct names for as many varieties of the Java-
nese kris, specifying that twenty-one are with
straight, and thirty-three with waving or serpentine
blades ; they have five varieties of the sword,
four of clubs, and still use the sling and the round
shield. The wedung, a sort of sword of state, is
peculiar to them ; as is the kris panjang to the
Malays of the Peninsula and Sumatra.

The Malays of Sumatra generally wear the
same weapons as those of the Peninsula, with the
addition of the rudus and pemandap, sorts of
swords, and the suvar, a sort of small dagger,
used for assassination.

The Battas of Sumatra, wear the kalassan, a
sort of sword lightly curved, and the jono ; also
knives called tombak lada, and terjing, (a long
curved knife,) which (it is affirmed by Anderson)
they use to cut up human flesh with. They carry
the kris, guns, and matchlocks, with cartouches
full of cartridges, and quivers of ranjows at their
backs. The latter they use in the same manner
as the Malays of the Peninsula, in their Parthian
mode of warfare, planting them thickly on the
ground over which they retreat, and in front of

WEAPONS. 213

their stockades : they have the repute of being
good marksmen. According to Marsden "their
proper standard in war is a horse's head, from
whence flows a long mane or tail, besides which
they have standards of red or white cloth ; for
drums they use gongs, and in action set up a kind
of war-whoop.*' The Bugis tribes inhabiting
Celebes, are celebrated for the temper they give
to steel, and for their arms in general ; in addition
to those of the Malays on the Peninsula, they use
defensively the baju ranti (chain jacket), and
both a long and round sort of shield. They swear
by their krises, for which they have a great vene-
ration, and on going into battle, drink the water
in which they have been dipped, uttering impre-
cations on the foe.

The inhabitants of Pulo Nias, an island off the
western coast of Sumatra, wear for armour a baju
made of thick leather, and a cap to match, covered
with the ijo, a vegetable substance resembling
black horse hair ; they carry also a long wooden
shield ; their weapons of offence are a spear and
short sword. The Lampongs, who inhabit the
eastern and southern extremity of Sumatra, go
into combat with a long lance borne by three war-
riors ; the foremost of these lance-bearers, protects
himself with a large shield.

The Dayaks and Illanon people use thie sum-

214 WEAPONS.

pitan, and generally the same species of arms as
the Bugis. The Malay pirate prahus, are stock-
aded and armed with heavy guns ; generally the
mariam and lelah, to which last the Malays are
very partial ; matchlocks, long spears, pointed
nibong stakes, burned at the end, and others cut
short for throwing when at close quarters, and
large stones. The signal for attack is the sound
of a sort of gong, called Tawa tawa.

215

CHAPTER XIV.

Laws, Language, and Literature, of the Malays. — Menang-
kabowe Empire — Colonies — Laws — Malay Codes — Brief Analysis
of Malacca and Menangkabowe Codes — Codes of Quedah and
Johore — Institutes of Achin — Codes of Palembang, Siac, and
Moco Moco — Laws of the Battas, Javanese, Balinese, Bugis, &c.,
and of the Magindanao Sulu and Malacca Isles — Code of Malacca
— Ethical Works — Works on Religion — Epistolary Correspondence
—Poetical Compositions — Anatomy and Medicine — Physiognomy
— Astronomy — Navigation — Ideas of the Creation — Arithmetic.

According to the Malayan tradition the world
was from its earliest period divided into three
great empires, among which Mohammedan writers
give the precedence to that of Rum ; the empire
of Chin or China holds the second place, and that
of Pulo Mas, the Golden island or empire of Me-
nangkabowe, situated in the heart of Sumatra, the
third. From the last the Malays derive their ori-
gin ; laws, civil and criminal ; mode of govern-
ment as adapted for sovereigns, and their minis-
ters: also rules for the division of the land by
boundary marks, and for the distribution of the
people into Sukus or tribes. This empire is
absurdly represented by the same class of writers,

216 MENANGKABOWE COLONIES.

to have been founded by a descendant of Alex-
ander the Great. It flourished for a considerable
length of time in great splendour ; and the reli-
gious veneration in which it is held at the present
day by Malays, as well as its ancient monuments,
certainly indicate a high comparative state of former
civilization. During the eleventh and twelfth
centuries of the Christian era, and probably at
a much earlier period, the overflowing population
of Menangkabowe found their way not only to
various places on the east and west coasts of Su-
matra, but also to the island of Singapore, and to
the extremity of the Malayan Peninsula, " Ujong
Tannah." A party of these emigrants expelled
from Ujong Tannah by the invaders from Maja-
pahit, (A. H. 650,) proceeded towards Malacca,
where they ultimately settled and founded the
city, (A. H. 673,) afterwards famed as the me-
tropolis of the Spicy East, but now sunk into
insignificance.

Prior to the founding of Malacca, the colonists
from Menangkabowe, who, like the Greeks, early
distinguished themselves as a maritime people,
had gradually overspread the coast on both sides of
the Peninsula, until they found themselves checked
in their progress northward by the ancient and
powerful kingdom of Him of the White Elephant.

Stimulated, however, by mercantile specu-
lations, they turned the prows of their vessels

MALAY CODES. 217

eastward and effected settlements on the most
fertile of the beautiful and verdant islands, which
begem the bosom of the Malay Archipelago. The
fraOTant Moluccas and islands of the Sulu Archi-
pelago, did not escape their notice ; repassing the
equator we may trace ihem through the sea of
Banda ; southwards and eastwards, along the
western coast of New Guinea by the Isles of Arroo
and Timor, to the confines of Austral Asia.

In course of time, these widely separated colo-
nies intermarrying with the several nations,
amongst whom they lived, insensibly adopted their
manners and customs, and found themselves under
the necessity of varying many of their own origi-
nal laws brought from Menangkabowe, according
to the exigencies of their respective situations.
The progress of civilization, and introduction of
Mohammedanism, caused other and more impor-
tant changes in the observances and usages of the
Malays. Of their codes, before I proceed to
analyze briefly the most noted, it may be as well
to premise that many of them are merely oral
traditions, and that such as are written are blended
and interpolated with the laws of the Shera and
Aiats of the koran.

The Malacca compilation is divided into two
parts, — the land and the maritime code ; the latter
has been already translated by Sir Stamford
Raffles. The former contains 81 fasls or chapters,

218 ANALYSIS OF MALACCA CODE.

treating principally on criminal law, laying down
penalties for their infringement ; also it contains
remarks on the etiquette to be observed at courts,
and rules for the guidance of the chiefs and officers
of state.

The greater part of this celebrated code was
framed during the reign of Sultan Iscander Shah,
who founded the city of Malacca A. H. 673.
His laws were subsequently collected and re-ar-
ranged by Sultan Mahmud Shah A. H. 675,
when probably the Mohammedan regulations were
introduced. The compilation extends in an in-
tegral form to Fasl xxxiii. only, the rest appears
to have been added at the command of Sultan
Suliman Abdal Jalil Rahmet Shah, by his minister
Bandahara Tan Hassan : this last part contains
some ancient prescriptions that had possibly es-
caped the notice of former compilers, some laws
already laid down slightly modified, and a few
enacted by Rahmet Shah himself.

Confused as many of these laws are with those
of the Koran, both they and the others which are
observed in the isles of the Archipelago, bear
strong marks of a common origin. Some re-
semble those of the Manava Dherma Sastra, or
institutes of Menu : though there is nothing in
the Malay codes analagous to the distinctions of
caste, or to the religious j)enances which consli-

ANALYSIS OF MENANGKABOWE CODE. 219

tute the prominent features of the Brahminical
laws. The rules to be observed in hunting and
the chace are worthy of notice as purely Malayan
or aboriginal.

Indeed, from intrinsic evidence contained in these
compilations, wherever found, (the nature of many
of the regulations, always indicating an origin un-
influenced by the doctrines of the fierce propa-
gators of Islam,) and from the opinion entertained
by many Malays, less bigoted than their neighbours,
I am led to refer the origin of the Malacca code
to an earlier date than that which has been as-
signed to it by Sir Stamford Raffles, who con-
siders it to be nearly coeval with the first esta-
blishment of Mohammedanism.

Of the above the MSS. are numerous, and, as
is the case with all other oriental MSS., variances
and differences will be found in all ; but of the code
of Menangkabowe I have not been able to procure
a written copy, and am inclined to believe that, like
many other Malayan Undang Undangs, it has been
orally handed down and preserved in the family
of the Mantri, or the Rajah Adat, to whom the
administration of the laws is usually confided. The
information here off'ered was derived principally
from a dependant of the last deputed prince,
from Menangkabowe, from various Menangkabowe
chiefs of Rumbowe and Naning, and from a per-

220 ANALYSIS OF MENANGKABOWE CODE.

sonal observation of the customs, &c. prevalent
among the states in the interior of the Malay
Peninsula.

The most strikingly peculiar of the Menang-
kabowe laws is that of inheritance, usually called
the Tromba Pusaka Menangkabowe, laid down
by their ancient lawgiver, Perpati Sabatang (in
contradistinction to that of his brother legislator,
Kai Tumungong, who enjoins the natural suc-
cession,) whereby the nephew on the sister's side
becomes heir to his uncle's property, in exclusion
of the son. This law of succession is in force at
the present day, throughout Menangkabowe, its
colonies, Rumbowe, Srimenanti, Johole, and Sun-
gieujong, though fast disappearing in the first of
these states, before the fanatic zeal of the Rinchis
and other Mohammedan reformers.

By the law of Perpati Sabatang, the property
of a wife cannot be touched by her husband. The
law of Kai Tumungong is observed in allowing
the Bangun for murder, and pecuniary compensa-
tion for wounds, besides fines for a variety of of-
fences of a lighter nature, civil and criminal.
Offences against the sovereign are punished by
death. In it are included also directions for di-
visions of lands, duties for the officers of the
crown, and etiquette to be observed towards the
sovereign; some curious points of which are (lio

ANALYSIS OF MENANGKABOWE CODE. 221

approach to the royal presence, the royal salute of
one gun, and the privilege of the white umbrella.

The royal titles are extremely long and pomp-
ous, and contain many words, evidently of Hindoo
origin.

The lawgivers, Kai Tumungong and Perpati
Sabatang, were brothers, and pretended, by Mo-
hammedan writers, to have been among the forty
persons who went with Noah into the ark. Some
say that Perpati was no other than Japhet ; others,
with more plausibility, affirnji that Perpati is a
corruption of the Hindoo Prajapati, signifying
Lord of creatures ; and that the two brothers
were ministers of one of the Hindoo sovereigns of
Menangkabowe, who reigned long before the in-
troduction of Islam.

The Javanese, however, claim the names Per-
pati and Tumungong, as appertaining to two high
offices, still extant in that country, viz. Pati, a
minister, and Tumungong, an inferior sort of
ruler and magistrate. The latter of these titles
is in common use in Malayan countries ; for in-
stance, the Tumungong of Johore. Malayan tra-
dition assigns the origin of the extraordinary law
of succession, enjoined by the Menangkabowe
code, to the following absurd story. In ancient
times Perpati Sabatang built a magnificent prahu
(vessel) called Guliyong, which he loaded with

222 ANALYSIS OF MENANGKABOWE CODE.

gold and precious stones, so heavily, that it got
aground on the sands at the foot of the fiery
mountain, and resisted the efforts of all the men
of Menangkabowe and Paggaruyong to get her
off. The sages were consulted, and declared all
attempts would be vain, until the vessel had passed
over the body of a pregnant princess. It happen-
ing that the Rajah's own daughter was in the con-
dition desired, she was called upon to immolate
herself for the sake of her country, but refused.
At this juncture the pregnant sister of the Rajah
boldly stepped forward, and cast herself beneath
the prow of the vessel, which instantly put itself
in motion, and gliding gently over her prostrate
body, again floated on the waves without injury to
the princess, or the unconscious burthen she bore.
The Rajah disinherited the offspring of his diso-
bedient daughter in favour of that of the sister,
and caused this to be enrolled in the records of
the empire as the law of succession in time to come.
Another tradition, scarcely, however, vindex
nodo dignus, is current on this subject. Perpati Sa-
batang sailed to Tannah Jawa, where he sojourned
ten or fifteen years. He then proceeded to Jambi, or
Pulo Percha, where he married, and, in the course
of two years, had a son and a daughter. One
day, as he was reclining in the gardens surrounding
his [)alace, he desired his spouse to [)erform for

ANALYSIS OF MENANGKABOWE CODE. 223

him a certain oriental operation, essential to clean-
liness of the hair ; whilst actually engaged in this
delicate investigation, she made a discovery (a
rather curious one, considering she had been
married two years, and her husband's habits of
cleanliness) of a scar on his head. On her en-
quiring how he had got it, he informed her that,
one day, he was playing with his elder brother,
who accidentally wounded him with a chandong (a
sort of rounded hatchet). She then asked the
name of his native country, which he informed
her was Menangkabowe, and enquired also the
name of his village, parents, brothers, and sisters.
On hearing his answer, she exclaimed, " Arise,
O Inchi Perpati, for I am the daughter of the
parents that bore thee, and am the sister of thy
brother, that wounded thee." They then proceeded
to the dweUing of a sage, renowned for his wisdom,
and requested his counsel and advice. He decided,
that the supposed incest having been unwittingly
committed, could not be deemed criminal, but that
thenceforth they should live as brother and sister.
They straightway returned together to the palace,
and Perpati, having publicly declared their rela-
tionship to the assembled tribes, constituted the
two children he had by his sister his heirs. Thus
has the right of inheritance devolved upon the
children of the sister in Menangkabowe.

224 CODE OF QUEDAH, JOHORE, ETC.

Some plain matter-of-fact Malays not placing
implicit belief in these popular traditions, hint that
the law of succession was a cunninor device of their
ancient legislators to ensure the continuance of the
purity of the white blood Darahputih of Rajahs,
at least on the lady's side.

Next in estimation to the Malacca and Menang-
kabowe codes, rank those of Quedah and Johore,
on the Peninsula; those of Achin, Palembang,
and Moco Moco, in Sumatra, and those of Java
and Macassar.

Of the Quedah code I have been unable to ob-
tain a copy. The present ex-king, to whom I
applied, informed me that nearly the whole of his
MSS., and those of his chiefs, were destroyed by
the Siamese during their late seizure of his king-
dom ; adding, that the more important regulations
differed little from those laid down in the Malacca
compilation, and that the difference existed chiefly
in those for tolls, duties on articles of export, im-
port, &c. and other minor matters.

The Johore compilation is of modern date, and
based on that of Malacca. The chief variances
will be pointed out by notes, which I have annexed
to the translation.

The Institutes of Achin are remarkable for the
severity of their enactments against criminal
offences.

INSTITUTES OF ACHIN. 225

The copy of the Adat Achi, in my possession,
is divided into four parts. The first, Parentah
Segala Rajah Rajah, rules of government for kings ;
the second, Silsilah Rajah Rajahdi Bander Achi,
genealogy of the kings of Achin ; and the third,
Adat Mejlis Rajah Rajah, etiquette to be observed
at court. The fourth and last embraces a variety
of regulations for port duties and customs, and
rules for the minor officers of government.

Part the first is subdivided into thirty-one mej-
lises or chapters, only eleven of which are to be
found in the copy in my possession.

After the customary Bismillah, and a short ex-
ordium, consisting of praises to the Almighty, the
Prophet Mohammed, his progeny, &c. the author
commences his first Mejlis, by attempting to ex-
plain the signification of the letters composing the
Sanscrit word Rajah, agreeably to Mussulman in-
terpretation. The letter R, he says, has reference
to the word Rahmet, Mercy; the letter A, or
Alif, from its upright form, to the erection of the
Caliphat on earth by Allah, and to the exaltation of
the Amr Allah, commands of Allah, through the
agency of kings ; and the letter J to the word
Jemal, beauty. The second mejhs is on qualities
requisite for princes, which are classed under ten
heads. The third mejlis relates to the duties and
inclinations of princes, classed under eight heads.

VOL. II. Q

226 CODES OF PALEMBANG, &C.

The fourth mejlis contains rules for the observ-
ance of kings on state occasions, when the pun-
dits, princes, ministers, war-chiefs, heralds, and
guards of the kingdom, are assembled before the
royal throne. These are classed under seven
heads. Mejlis the fifth, contains rules to be ob-
served on the breaking up of the court : it is di-
vided into seven parts. Mejlises six to twenty-four
are deficient. Mejlis twenty-fifth, contains direc-
tions for the war chiefs. Mejlis twenty-sixth, qua-
lifications necessary for the Bodoanda, king's
guards, under four heads. Mejlis twenty-seventh,
duties of the Bodoanda, under five heads. Mejlis
twenty-eighth, etiquette to be observed by the Bo-
doanda at court. Mejlis twenty-ninth, on things
prohibited to subjects of the king ; both these
chapters are divided into five parts. Mejlis thirtieth,
on honorary titles, of which five are enumerated,
viz. Paduka, Maha, Sri, Rajah, Tuan. Mejlis
thirty-first, on ambassadors and their qualifica-
tions.

The codes of Palembang, Siac, and Moco
Moco, appear to have derived their origin from
that of Menangkabowe already noticed, and by
reason of their vicinity to this once flourishing
empire preserve its institutions in a more integral
form than its more distant colonies, Moco Moco
in j){irticular. The code of the last nanicMJ state

LAWS OF THE REJANGS. 227

is written in the dialect of Menangkabowe. The
translated portion given in vol. ii. of Malayan
miscellanies, however, can be considered as
nothing more than a preamble. It commences
with Adam, the division of the world into the
three empires of Rum, China, and Menangka-
bowe, the first establishment of kingly power. It
defines the boundaries of the kingdom of Moco
Moco, and division of the people, the privileges
of the sovereign, and duties of his officers,
giving a brief abstract of the usages of the Ka-
tumunggungan in criminal and civil offences,
duties, weights and measures, &c., and terminates
with an account of the origin and descent of the
Rajahs of Indrapura and Moco Moco.

Mr. Marsden, in his history of Sumatra, has
given a summary of the laws of the Rejangs, a
people inhabiting the interior of Sumatra. The
law of inheritance there laid down differs from that
enjoined in both the Malacca and Menangkabowe
codes, and rather resembles that of the Hindoos.
It declares that if a parent die intestate, and with-
out any declaration touching the disposal of his
property, the male children should inherit, share
and share alike, except that the house and Pesakko
devolve invariably on the eldest. In permitting
compensation for murder and cock-fighting, it re-
sembles codes just mentioned.

228 LAWS OF THE JAVANESE, BALINESE, ETC.

The laws of the Battas are still a desideratum,
but will, I trust, ere long come to light.

The laws of Java and Bali evince more de-
cidedly than the rest, the effects of civilization and
their partly Hindoo origin.

Sir Stamford Raffles states, that the Javanese
laws were arranged in codes of considerable anti-
quity, and were collected many years back by the
Dutch government for the guidance of their diffe-
rent officers. I tried in vain to procure a copy of
this collection while in the Straits. According to
Mr. Crawfurd, the Bahnese have, under the name
of Kuntara, a collection of laws slightly modified
by Hindooism, which bears a strong affinity to the
Malayan collections called Undang. Crossing
the sea of Java to the northward, and divided by
the equator into two almost equal portions, lies
the vast island of Borneo, containing an area of
262,500 miles. East of it and separated by the
Straits of Macassar, the irregularly shaped island
of Celebes, sprawls out into four peninsular limbs.
The interior of the former of these islands, is in-
habited by the savage Dayaks, Harafuras, Bisa-
yans, Kilamuts, and other races ; the shores
generally by Malays. Little is known of the
languages and customs of these singular tribes.
Celebes is the land of the Bugis-Negri Orang
Bugis, an industrious and adventurous race.

LAWS OF THE BUGIS, ETC 229

The Bugis have codes of laws similar in many
respects to the Malayan compilations. Those of
the Boni and Waju states, are in most repute.

The maritime code of the Bugis has been
translated by the Rev. Mr. Thomson of Singa-
pore.* It is a very brief and unsatisfactory com-
pilation, but resembles the maritime code of the
Malays in some of its more important provisions.
The Nakhoda or Captain has absolute power
while at sea, controlled only by the unanimous
voices of his two chief officers, the Juromudi and
Jurobattu, and the whole crew. It is divided into
14 sections; the first five are on freights, and
passage money; the remaining sections up to the
13th, treat partly on freight, passage money, &c.,
and contain rules for partnership in trade, &c.
The 14th section defines the power of the Captain
and of his officers, while at sea, leaves the
trials for criminal offences to their decision, and
gives them the power of life and death.

The codes of Magindanao, the most southerly
of the Philippines, I am told, on respectable native
authority, and those of the Sulu and Malacca
isles, are not much unlike the Malayan.

The existence of these numerous compilations,
it must be acknowledged, furnishes rather grounds
for discord and dispute, than bonds which link so-
ciety together, and preserve the state. In most of

* A Code of Bugis Maritime Laws, &cc. Singapore, 1832.

230 THE LAWS OF THE BUGIS.

the independent principalities, fierce controversies,
ending generally in bloodshed, spring up con-
tinually between the advocates for the ancient cus-
toms, Adat Eang d'hulu on the one hand, and the
intolerant sticklers for the letter of the Koran, on
the other ; witness the Rinchis of Menangkabowe,
and the struggle now going on among the native
chiefs of Malacca.

In territories subject to the British, English has
been substituted for Malayan law. But from
want of careful adaptation of it, however, to the
condition of society into which it has been trans-
planted, it has hitherto proved as little beneficial
to the subject and to the state as either the Adat
Eang d'hulu, or the statutes of Mohammed.

Sir Stamford Raffles justly observed, in an able
paper to Lord Minto, — "Nothing has tended
more decidedly to the deterioration of the Malay
character, than the want of a well defined and
generally acknowledged system of law." To
remedy this, he suggested that every Malay chief
might be requested to furnish a copy of the code
current in his own state, and send at some fixed
time one or two of the learned men of the country,
best versed in the laws to a congress, which might
be appointed for the purpose of revising the gene-
ral system of Malay laws.

LAWS OF THE MALAYS. 231

CODE OF MALACCA.

Introductory Chapter.

Be it known, oh person, seeking information
respecting these usages, that the genealogy of the
sovereigns of Malacca from the time of Sultan
Secunder Shah Zualkarnein (Alexander the
Great), who ruled over all mankind, is continued
down to the present time, through Sultan Iscander
Shah, the first king, who founded the city of Ma-
lacca, and assumed the title of Sultan Mahomed
Shah, the shadow of Allah in this world.

He was the first monarch who embraced Islam,
and established forms of government for kings,
ministers, and nobles, with instructions for the ad-
ministration of the kingdom.* To him succeeded
Baghinda Sultan Mozuffer Shah ; Mansur Shah,
Petara Baghinda, Sultan Ali uddin Riayet Shah,
down to Petara Baghinda Sultan Mahmud Shah,
Lord of the faithful, the shadow of God upon
earth, whose commands have been handed down
as models and guides for kings in the adminis-
tration of government.

* Sultan Abu Shahid is mentioned by some native authorities, as
having reigned immediately after Mahomed Shah : his reign, how-
ever, is allowed to have been of very short duration. He was mur-
dered by infidels; hence his appellation, Shahid.

232 CODE OF MALACCA.

All the regulations herein mentioned, are con-
fined to the keeping of the ministers of state :
penalties have been laid down for all offences to
which they are applicable.

Of the etiquette^ dress^ ^c, to be observed at the
courts of kings ; articles prohibited to subjects^
qualities requisite for princes and their sub-
jects.

Be it known, that it is not lawful to wear yellow
clothes, not even for great men, without royal per-
mission : the penalty is death. In like manner
clothes of a delicate tissue, and transparent, as mus-
lin, or anything of a similar nature, are prohibited
within the hall of audience, and enclosure sur-
rounding the palace,* except by royal permission.
Outside they may be worn, but if within these
limits, the clothes shall be torn to pieces or the
wearer fined.

Persons not attached to the palace of the king
are not permitted to wear a kris having a golden
handle weighing nearly a bunkal without express
permission from the king. The penalty is confis-
cation of the weapon. No other persons are

* In the Achin Code the subjects of the king are forbidden to lift
up their eyes, even when passing the royal palace, and from wearing
ornaments while passing.

CODE OF MALACCA. 233

privileged to wear a kris of this description except
the Bandahara, the children and grandchildren of
the king.

The qualities requisite in the subjects of the
king are three in number ; viz. uprightness of
conduct, implicit obedience to the commands of
their sovereign, be they just or unjust ; and confi-
dence in their masters. Whosoever is entrusted
with employment, let him reflect well and reason
on these things.

The qualities indispensable in monarchs are
four ; viz. mercy, generosity, valour, and vigour
in enforcing the laws.

These regulations have been handed down to
us from olden times, and are recognised under the
term Kanun.

II.
Of words forhidden^ except in addressing the
king.

There are five words forbidden to be spoken in
addressing others, without the royal sanction ; viz.
Titah (commands) ; Patek (slave) ; Murka
(wrath) ; Kurnia (favour) ; and Anugrah (per-
mission). The penalty of uttering any one of
these words except in addressing the sovereign, is
death ; i. e. should the offender be one of the

234 CODE OF MALACCA.

royal slaves. Any other individual making use
of them shall be struck on the mouth.

III.
Of the etiquette to he observed at funerals.

On these occasions, whether the deceased has
been a great or insignificant person, if he be a
subject, the use of the Payong (umbrella) and
the Puwadi* is interdicted, as also the distribution
of alms, unless by royal permission : otherwise
the articles thus forbidden will be confiscated.

The use of a mattress with yellow sides, a
pillow with a yellow covering, and a yellow hand-
kerchief, is in like manner prohibited. Any per-
son seeing such articles in use may with impunity
tear them to pieces.

Such is the respect due to kings, which it would
be well for all subjects, retainers, and soldiers, to
understand, as due to the majesty of princes,
in order to avoid incurring royal displeasure.

IV.

Of the law touching inhabitants of cities, vil-
lages, gardens belonging to cities.

Persons killing others in quarrels, murderers,
and those who stab, cut, beat, rob or steal ; per-

♦ Puwadi is the ceremony of spreading a cloth, generally a white
one, for funeral and other processions to walk upon. Should the

CODE OF MALACCA. 235

sons refusing to conform to the decision of their
sovereign, or who forge* the royal edict, or deny
its authenticity, are criminal whether they be in-
habitants of cities, gardens, or villages.

Should the offender be a great man, he shall
be fined to the utmost extent : but if a person of
low condition, the fine shall be one tahil and one
paha of gold.

Of persons killing others without just cause, or
without the knowledge of the king or his
ministers.

If a person killf another without a just cause,
according to the law of God which is named
"just," he shall be put to death. Offences of
killing without the knowledge of the sovereign or

deceased be of high rank, the cloth extends from the house where
the corpse is deposited, to the burial ground. The word is of Hindoo
origin.

* The Code of Johore directs that the person who is convicted of
forging the king's edict shall have his tongue slit, or his scalp forcibly
torn off, and be put to death.

f " Neither slay the soul which God hath forbidden you to slay,
unless for a just cause, (i. e. apostacy, adultery, and murder) ; and
whosoever shall be slain unjustly, we have given his heir power to
demand satisfaction ; but let him not exceed the bounds of modera-
tion in putting to death the murderer in too cruel a manner, or by
revenging his friend's blood on any other than the person who killed
him." — Sale's Koran, vol. ii. p. 96.

236 CODE OF MALACCA.

his minister, or persons in authority, are classed
under four heads. First, that of a person kilHng
another who has seduced his wife. Secondly,
that of kiUing an Angkara.* Thirdly, that of
killing a thief: and fourthly, that of killing a
person who has dishonoured the killer by a blow,
or who has inflicted the great disgrace (adultery,
&c.) In all these cases f to kill is lawful ; pro-
vided the matter be not already before the judge,
who shall fine the offender one tahil and one
paha. If the criminal attempt to make his escape
by stratagem or otherwise, it is lawful to kill him.
But should he be killed after the matter has been
brought before the mantri, a fine of ten tahils
and one paha is to be exacted.

With respect to killing the seducer of a married
woman, it is to be observed should the seducer
escape into the Campong (enclosure surrounding
a house) of another man, and the husband straight-
way follow him, and a contest take place between

* For explanation of the term Angkara, see Fasl xvi.

f According to the Code of the Rejangs, (a nation in Sumatra,)
should a man surprise his wife in the act of adultery, he may put
both man and woman to death on the spot without paying the bangun
or fine. If he kills the man and spares the wife, he must redeem her
life by payment of fifty dollars to the Proattins. If the husband
spares the offender, or has only information of the fact from other
persons, he may not afterwards kill him, but has his remedy at law :
the fine for adultery being fifty dollars, to be divided between the
husband and the Proattins.

CODE OF MALACCA. 237

tlic owner of the Campong and the husband, and
the latter be killed by the former, in this case, the
slayer shall not be held criminal.*

Such are the regulations of the kingdom, but
according to the law of God expressed in the
Kf>r'"v ^'o wlif> k\\U ^linll Ix* kill<ML

VI.

Of Amoks.

Persons running amok, be they slaves or debtors,
should they not be apprehended, are to be put to
death, and nothing farther said. But, f should
they be apprciiended, it is not lawful to kill them.
Should this be done, and without the knowledge

• The Johore Code adds the following clause. ** Persons who,
aAer having obtained the king's permission, take away the wires of
others cannot be put to death with impunity. The slayer of such
persons shall be accounted guilty of treason, and fined twenty-one
tahils, or put to deatli.

" Let a man without hesitation slay another, if he cannot otiierwise
escape, who assails him with intent to murder, whether young or
old, or his preceptor, or a Brahmin deeply versed in the Scripture.

" By killing an assassin, who attempts to kill, whether in public
or in private, no crime is committed by the slayer : fury recoils
upon fury." — Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. p. 276.

t According to the law of Johore, " should the person running
amok be wounded, apprehended, and afterwards put to death,
the person so doing shall be fined one tahil and one paha."

" Should the amoker be grievously wounded and put to death
without the knowledge of the sovereign, or his minister, the slayer
shall defray the funeral expenses."

238 CODE OF MALACCA.

of the sovereign or his minister, the offender shall
suffer death. For it is the usage that criminals
when apprehended or bound, be considered as
under the immediate protection of the sovereign,
or his minister, in every part of the kingdom.

Such is the ,law to be observed in matters of a
similar nature.

VII.

Of stealing in enclosures around dwelling houses.

Should the owner* of the enclosure discover
and kill the thief on the spot, or pursue him be-
tween his enclosure and the next, and there kill
him, he shall be held blameless. But should he
not meet with the thief for some days afterwards,
and then kill him, he will have transgressed the law.

If any person steal produce of the soil, sugar-
cane, plantains, pan, betel, culinary herbs, fruit,
or such like, he shall not be mutilated, f

* It is declared by the Mosaic law, " If a thief be found breaking
up, and be smitten that he die, there shall be no blood shed for
him." — Exodus, chap. xxii. ver. 2.

f By the law of the Prophet, theft is punished by mutilation. " If
a man or a woman steal, cut off their hands in retribution for that
which they have committed : this is an exemplary punishment ap-
pointed by God, and God is mighty and wise." — Sale's Koran,
vol. i. p. 128.

" But this punishment, according to the Sonna, is not to be in-
flicted, unless the value of the thing stolen, amount to four dinars, or
about forty shillings. For the first offence the criminal is to lose liis

CODE OF MALACCA. 239

If the theft* be committed in the day time, the
thief shall be fined ten mas, and have the articles
stolen hung about his neck ; and in this mannerf
marched about the city. If the fruit stolen be
not recovered, the price of it, in addition to the
fine of ten mas, shall be levied.

If a thief be found at night, and stabbed to
death by the owner of the house, the owner shall
not be held criminal. If any person should steal
a vessel, (prahu,) and sell or hide it, and the theft
be proven by circumstantial evidence, or by credi-

right hand, which is to be cut off at the wrist; for the second offence,
his left foot at the ancle ; for the fourth, his right foot; and if he
continue to offend, he shall be scourged at the discretion of the
judge." — Note to p. 128, vol. i. Sale's Koran.

* According to the Manna Code, persons convicted of stealing
betel, fowls, or cocoa-nuts, shall pay the owner double their
value, and a fine of seven dollars. Half of this fine goes to the
owner.

In the Rejang code, it is laid down that persons convicted of theft,
pay double the value of the goods stolen, with a fine of twenty dol-
lars, and a buffalo, should the articles stolen exceed the value of five
dollars : should they not exceed five dollars, then the fine is a goat
and five dollars, with double the value of the goods stolen.

t The Johore code also punishes theft by the tazir. The mode
of inflicting this disgrace is as follows : — " The thief is to be placed
upon a white buffalo, adorned with the red flower called the bunga-
raya, with a dish cover to shelter his head, in lieu of the umbrella of
honour. His face shall be daubed with charcoal, lime, and turmeric,
and he shall be carried in procession to the sound of the chawang,
(a small kind of gong,) round the city, with the stolen goods about his
neck."

240 CODE OF MALACCA.

ble witnesses,* the full value of the vessel is to be
paid. Should the vessel be a borrowed one, the
judge shall order that the hire, in addition to the
value, be paid, and also a fine of ten mas. Such
are the rules against the stealing of vessels.

Regarding buffaloes^ cows, goats, or such like.

Should a person steal a buffalo from its en-
closure, (kandang,) he shall be fined a tahil and
one paha, and the value of the animal stolen.

Should the animal be stolen from the midst of
a plain or forest, the fine is ten mas, together with

* The law regarding persons whose evidence is acceptable accord-
ing to the Johore code, classes them under four heads ; 1st, A Mus-
sulman ; 2nd, A person arrived at the age of puberty ; 3rd, A per-
son in full possession of his intellect ; and 4th, A person free from
all sin, of a mild disposition, and one who possesses an unblemished
name. The evidence of a profligate, a slave, and a woman cannot
be received. The only case in which the testimony of a woman is
acceptable, is that in which menstruation or pregnancy is required to
be ascertained. The evidence of four, and never less than two wit-
nesses, is required in all cases of drunkenness, theft, robbery, slaying
a renegade, or taking life for life, voluntary confession, marriages,
divorces, deposits, deeds of agency, last testaments, and the seeing
the moon of Ramzan.

According to the Manna code, an unexceptionable witness must
be of a different family and neighbourhood, from the person in
whose behalf evidence is given ; of good character, and a free man ;
but if the dispute be between two inhabitants of the same neighbour-
hood, inhabitants of that neighbourhood are permitted to appear as
witnesses.

CODE OF MALACCA. 241

its value ; and thus, in like manner for goats. The
fine for ducks and fowls stolen from their pens, is
five mas ; from outside the pens, five koppongs.*

Should the offender be a slave, his master shall
pay the fine. According to the law of Allah, the
value alone is to be made good for animals stolen,
when out of their enclosures.

Such is the law for all inhabitants of cities,
orchards, villages in the interior, and along the
coast.

VIII,

Of seduction^ and attempts to seduce.
If a person f attempt to seduce another man*s
wife, and the circumstance come to the knowledge
of her husband, the judge shall order the offender
to humble himself before the husband, in the pre-
sence of a numerous assembly of the people. In
event of refusal, he shall be fined ten tahils and
one paha. If a person attempt to seduce or be-
have indecently to the child of another, he shall
be fined two tahils and one paha. Should it be
deemed proper and both parties agree, the matter
can be privately arranged ; the expense of such

* A koppong is the fourth part of a mas.

f According to the Johore code, should a person, attempting to
seduce the wife of another, be killed by the husband, the latter shall
be fined five tahils and one paha. Should the husband be a man of
rank, he shall not be called upon to pay any fine.

VOL. II. R

242 CODE OF MALACCA.

an arrangement devolving upon the plBFender. Such
is the law. ''

If any one* attempt to seduce a slave girl, the
fine is five mas ; should she have been deflowered,
the fine is ten mas. In cases of forcible violation
of slaves, the fine is also ten mas.

IX.

Of hiring the slaves of others^.
In case of a slave being hired by a free man,
with the consent of his master, the slave on his
return shall deliver up the amount of his earnings
to his master. If any articles belonging to the
hirer be lost or destroyed, after having been placed
in charge of the slave, the slave shall be called
upon to replace them ; but should he not do so,
it is then incumbent on the slave's master to pay

* " A person seducing a slave girl, shall be ordered by the magis-
trate to marry her : should he refuse, he shall be fined three tahils
and one paha, together with the Isi Kawin." — MS. Code of Johore.

f The laws of Johore, sentence the hirer of a slave for the purpose
of assassinating another person, to pay a fine of ten tahils, and the
hired assassin to be put to death. In case of the latter being wounded
or killed in the attempt, both his hire, funeral and other expenses,
shall be paid by the hirer to his family.

Persons convicted of hiring a man to beat others, without the
knowledge of the magistrate, shall be fined one tahil and one paha.
Should the beaten person die of the blows, the beater shall be fined,
if the deceased be a free man, (" murdika,") ten tahils and one paha ;
and if a slave, he shall be fined his full value.

CODE OK MALACCA. 243

their value in full ; inasmuch as the master always
receives the slave's earninp^s.

If the slave be hired without the privity of his
master, the latter shall not be required to replace
any thing missing or destroyed belonging to the
hirer. The hirer must, in this case, act according
to his own discretion ; but he cannot distress the
slave, nor demand compensation ; for he himself
is to blame, in having hired the slave without the
privity of the master.

Of the reward for the apprehensions of run-
away slaves, Sfc*

In case of the apprehension of runaway slaves,
either on the lands of private individuals, or in
villages ; the reward (of apprehension) shall be
divided into two portions, one of which goes to
the owner of the land, the other to the appre-
hender.

Such is the custom as established by Sultan
Mahmud Shah, Lord of the city of Malacca.

* The tenth fasl of the Johore code, contains regulations touching
the taking away musicians, the slaves or dependants of others, with-
out the consent of their chief, when travelling or going up a river.

" In case a minstrel (thus taken) die after a day and a night's
journey, his value in full is to be paid to his owner ; but should the
distance be no more than four krohs, or half a day's journey, there is
no need of any compensation being paid."

244 CODE OF MALACCA.

XI.

Of hiring and borrowing the slaves of others
for hazardous purposes^ climbing trees, diving;
of borrowing buffaloes.

Should the slave be hired with the knowledge
of the master, and be killed or have his limbs
broken accidentally in climbing a tree, the injury
must rest with himself, the hirer is not responsi-
ble ; it is the evil destiny of the slave, who more-
over has received hire according to the risk in-
curred.

In borrowing a slave, should the borrower, when
questioned by the slave's master, give a vague an-
swer as to what purpose the slave's services are
required for, and the slave be killed, the borrower
shall pay two-thirds of the slave's value to the
master.

If after borrowing the slave of another, and
ordering him to climb a tree, having previously
asked his master how the matter must be adjusted
in case of the slave's falling and being killed, or
having his Hmbs broken, and the master answer
" If killed, be it so ; if maimed, be it so ; it is
my misfortune," the slave should eventually be
killed, then the borrower shall only pay one-third
of the slave's value to the master. If the slave
be maimed the expenses of his cure are to be de-

CODE OF MALACCA. 245

frayed by the borrower ; on recovery he is to be
restored to his master.

If a slave, hired to dive in the water without
the knowledge of his master, be drowned, the
hirer shall pay half his value only, since the slave
received hire agreeably to the risk incurred: if
hired with the knowledge of his master, then one-
third of his value is to be paid — the master losing
two-thirds, because the slave has perished, having
received hire for the risk, and having been hired
moreover with the consent of his master.

If a person, having borrowed a buffalo place
him in an enclosure (Kandang) near the house,
and the buffalo be there seized and killed by a
tiger, the loss of the animal shall be compensated
for by the payment of half its value ; inasmuch
as it did not happen through neglect. But* if
the buffalo be placed at a distance from the Kan-
dang, or if the borrower be guilty of neglect in
the care of the animal, should the buffalo be
killed or lost, he shall pay the full value of it to
the owner.

Such is the law.

* " 232. The herdsman himself shall make good the loss of a
beast) which through his want of due care has strayed, has been de-
stroyed by reptiles, or killed by dogs, or has died by falling into a
pit." — Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. p. 258.

246 CODE OF MALACCA.

XII.

Of stealing and violating female slaves.

Persons stealing female slaves and violating
their persons shall be fined one tahil and one
paha. But if they be willing, and the connexion
not effected by violence, then five mas shall be the
penalty.

XIII.
Of the violation of borrowed female slaves.

If a person borrow a female slave, with the
consent of her master and violate her, if she be
a virgin, he shall be fined ten mas, a piece of
cloth, a vest (baju) and a betel box ; he shall
also humble himself before her master.

If the slave be a widow, he shall be fined five
mas only. Such is the law of the city, the vil-
lages of the interior, and those on the sea coast ;
in order that created beings may not be led to
magnify themselves and follow the dictates of
their own pleasure, as regards the slaves of others
who are weak and helpless.

XIV.
Of borrowing buffaloes to draw woody Sfc,

If a buffalo, cow or goat be borrowed to draw
wood, and the animal die suddenly without any
apparent cause, the borrower shall pay half its

CODE OF MALACCA. 24?

value to the owner, but should there be any cause
for its death (from neglect of the borrower, &c.,)
then he shall make good the animal's full value.

XV.

Of hor rowing huff aloes for turning a mill^
ploughing^ Sfc; of borrowing hatchets^ knives.

If a person borrow a buffalo from its owner
for the alleged purpose of turning a mill, or for
ploughing, and should use the animal for dragging
wood or other similar employment, and it should
die, then he shall pay its full value, because he
has violated his contract with the owner. But
should the animal die in the employment for
which it had been originally borrowed, the bor-
rower shall only pay half its value.

If a person borrow a buffalo, cow or goat, and
place it in a Kandang, and the animal should sud-
denly die or be lost, he shall pay half its value.
If the borrower have previously fixed on its value
with the owner, he will in this case have to pay
according to this valuation.

According to the law of Allah, each article
borrowed (if lost) is to be made good to the len-
der ; but this law requires a (previous) settled
and clear understanding between the parties.

If a person borrow a Parang (a sort of hatchet
for cutting wood), and the Parang be broken

248* CODE OF MALACCA.

or notched on a stone, he shall return the instru-
ment with half its value in addition.

If a pisou rawat (a small delicate species of
knife) be borrowed and broken when used in split-
ting ratans or other wood for which it is adapted,
it shall be returned also to the owner with half its
value. But if it be used and broken in hacking,
he shall pay its full value, as the knife was not
adapted for such a purpose.

There are, however, some cases in which the
value is not to be paid, depending on a previous
stipulation with the owner.

XVI.

Of persons violating the usages of society ( Or ang

Eang Angkara) ; of marriages.

There are two kinds of Angkara ; viz., the Ang-
kara Maharaja Lelah, and the simple Angkara.
The first is a person guilty of disrespect to the
sovereign — the latter, a person guilty of attempt-
ing the seduction of the betrothed wife of another,
or one treating others wrongfully according to the
dictates of his own caprice. Such persons shall
be punished according to the law on this head.

Should a person attempt to seduce the be-
trothed of another, who has already given her the
marriage token, with the knowledge of her parents.
Oil the complaint of the pcMson to whom the dam-

CODE OF MALACCA. *249

sel is betrothed, the Judge shall sentence her
parents to return the amount of the Achara* two-
fold for having been privy to the transaction, and
shall fine the seducer ten tahils and one paha ; but
if he be a poor man, five tahils and one paha.

However, should he, from the commencement,
have been ignorant that the damsel was betrothed,
then he shall not incur the fine.

Farther, if the parents cause their betrothed
daughter to consent, and the person bargaining
for her be ignorant of her having been previously
engaged, the judge shall, on complaint of the
person to whom she is betrothed, sentence her
parents to return the Achara threefold, or as much
as he shall think suitable to their circumstances :
because some are penitent for their crime, others
not — some are rich, others poor. The parents are
criminal in having caused their daughter to consent.

There are cases in which the person is ignorant
of the woman's being betrothed, and where the

* Achara is the earnest money paid by the bridegroom elect to
the girl's parents before marriage : it is commonly called the Antaran
at Malacca, and also at some places in Sumatra. It is not fixed, but
varies from 20 to 100 dollars and upwards. Among the states in
the interior of the Malay peninsula it is the same as in Sumatra;
viz. six dollars, and is called the Mas Kawin or Belanja.

The law of Menu declares, " Let no man of sense, who has once
given his daughter to a suitor, give her again to another ; for he, who
gives away his daughter, whom he had before given, incurs the guilt
and fine of speaking falsely in a cause concerning mankind."

250 CODE OP MALACCA.

parents have not attempted to gain the consent of
their daughter : in such there is no criminahty
to be attached to either party.

The cases in which the Achara is simply to be
returned are classed under four heads ; viz., that
of low birth on the man's side : a circumstance
of which the parents have been ignorant previous
to the sending of the Achara. Secondly, that of
a mad man. Thirdly, of a man lost to sense of
shame : and fourthly, that of a man afflicted with
leprosy.

The following, and other such like private mat-
ters, must be left to the mutual arrangement of
the parties concerned ; — for instance, should it be
discovered that the man is living in adultery, or
has seduced the child of another, or the wife of
an impotent person : that he is infected with any
grievous sickness, such as the Pukkong (a species
of cutaneous disorder) or any other disgraceful
complaint, all matters of such a nature must be
left, as before stated, to the • discretion of the
parties concerned. The utmost penalty in such
cases is simply returning the Achara.

Should the woman be afflicted with any of the
diseases enumerated below, the man may demand
the return of the Achara. In like manner, should
she be found out to be a slave, after contract of
marriage, or have any blemish not known to the

CODE OF MALACCA. 251

man previously, the dropsy, or the piles, or the
sopak (white ulcers on the pudenda,) or any other
vile disorder, and lastly, should she be afflicted
v^ith insanity.* Should the man, however, be
willing to take the woman with her diseases, there
is nothing more to be said : this is left to the dis-
cretion of the parties.

* The laws of Johore declare the marriage null and void should
the man, after contract of marriage, discover that the woman is insane,
leprous, infected with the plague, or ratka (an Arabic word, signify-
ing mulier coeunti impervia.) In such cases, the isi kawin is always
returned.

Again, according to the usage founded on the Mohammedan law,
should a woman wittingly or unwittingly marry a leprous or impo-
tent man, the marriage is unlawful. But before declaring it so, he
shall continue for one year under the treatment of a person skilled in
removing the disorder he labours under.

" Even though a man have married a young woman in legal form,
yet he may abandon her if he finds her blemished, afflicted with
disease, or previously deflowered, and given to him with fraud." —
Institutes of Menu, chap. ix. p. 298.

" The kinsman who gives a damsel in marriage, having first openly
told her blemishes, whether she be insane, or disordered with
elephantiasis, or defiled by connexion with a man, shall suffer no
punishment." — Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. p. 254.

" In connecting himself with a wife, let him studiously avoid the
ten following families, be they ever so great in kine, goats, sheep,
gold, and grain : — the family which has omitted prescribed acts of
religion; that which has produced no male children; that in which
the Veda has not been read ; that which has thick hair on the body;
and those which have been subject to hemorrhoids, to phthisis, to
dyspepsia, to epilepsy, to leprosy, and to elephantiasis." — Institutes
of Menu, chap. iii. p. 60.

252 CODE OF MALACCA.

XVII.

Of fruits grown within 'private enclosures^ and
the walls of a town.

Should the land-owner refuse to share the fruit
with the owner of the trees and sell it, the latter
can demand a third of the price ; two-thirds go to
the land-owner, the remainder to the tree-owner.
Should the former refuse this, and in his anger
cut down the trees, he shall be sentenced by the
judge to pay the value of the trees. If he should
sell them, the owner of the trees shall have
redress.

With regard to enclosures or gardens, the gift
of the king or mantri to an individual, unwittingly
taken and given away by the bandahara, or other
great man, the owner of them can apply to the
king for redress. But in other cases, should the
king so order it, the owner of the garden or
enclosure has to submit to his loss.

XVIII.
Of mortgaged gardens and enclosures.
These cases are classed under two heads, viz.
Harus, where the sum raised on the mortgage is
simply to be returned ; and Harus-ganda, where
it is ordered that double the sum be returned.
The harus-ganda is to be exacted when the

CODE OF MALACCA. 253

mortgagee of a garden or enclosure, planted with
fruit-trees, has not derived any benefit from the
same, in consequence of the trees not bearing for
a number of years while in his holding. He shall
in this case receive double the sum lent on the
mortgage. But this shall not be the case when
the trees are the cocoa-nut and areca, or such
like, (the fruits of these trees rarely failing.)

Should the mortgagee attempt to levy the ganda,
information thereof is to be conveyed to the judge,
who shall interdict him from so doing.

Should any valuable article be found by the
mortgagee in the garden or enclosure while in his
holding, the profits shall be divided into three
portions, of which he shall receive one part ; the
remaining two to go to the owner of the ground,
in consequence of his proprietary rights.

In like manner, if any thing be found in enclo-
sures, gifts from great men, the profits shall be
equally divided between the owner of the enclo-
sure and the finder.

With regard to gardens occupied by persons
not being debtors, who consume and sell the pro-
duce, the owner has a right to proceed against
them. Furthermore, all persons under the royal
displeasure, who flee into another country, leaving,
through fear, their gardens and enclosures, may
on a future day bring forward their claims to such

254 CODE OF MALACCA.

property, as it is theirs by right, and shall cer-
tainly be restored to them by the judge.

XIX.

Of crop and arable lands, and plantations.

Land is classed under two denominations,
Tannah-hidup and Tannah-matti (lit. living and
dead lands.) .Tannah-matti is land which bears
no visible mark or token of being in possession of
any person.* The proprietor of the garden where
such land may happen to be situated is in this
case undoubtedly at liberty to take the produce
without being subject to question. And if an

* Rights to land on the Malay Peninsula, beyond the Company's
jurisdiction, are much the same as in Sumatra : to give an idea
of which I can do no better than quote Mr. Marsden's words:
" Land is so abundant in proportion to the population, that they
scarcely consider it as a subject of right, any more than the elements
of air and water ; excepting so far as in speculation the prince lays
claim to the whole. The 'ground, however, on which a man plants
or builds, with the [consent of his neighbours, becomes a species of
nominal property, and is transferable ; but as it costs him nothing
beside his labour, it is only the produce which is esteemed of value,
and the compensation he receives is for this alone. A temporary
usufruct is accordingly all they attend to ; and the price in case of
sale is generally ascertained by the cocoa-nut, durian, and other
fruit-trees that have been planted on it; the buildings being for the
most part but little durable. Whilst any of those subsist, the de-
scendants of the planter may claim the ground, though' it has been
for years abandoned. If they are cut down, he may recover damages;
but if they have disappeared in the course of nature, the land reverts
to the public." — Marsden's Sumatra, pp. 224, 225.

CODE OF MALACCA. 255

individual cultivate and make rice-grounds therein,
no one can forbid it, provided' he has acted with
the consent of the proprietor of the garden.

By the term tannah-hidup is understood land
inhabited and planted with timber and fruit-trees,
and on which are made enclosures and yards.
Such land cannot be taken by any person, and
is called tannah-hidup.

All persons residing on other people's property
must obey the regulations ; should they rebel
against the proprietor or the elder of a village,
they shall be fined ten tahils. It is the duty of
all dwelling on the land to render assistance to
the proprietor.

XX.

Of the claims of land-owners to produce of lands
let out to rent.

The produce of the land shall be divided into
three parts, one of which goes to the landlord, the
others to the planter.

This holds good also with respect to cultivated
rice-grounds, sawahs.

XXI.

Of bringing waste lands into cultivation without

the consent of the proprietor.

In this case the proprietor must make good his

256 CODE OF MALACCA.

claim, and he shall obtain his suit : if the occupier
has proceeded with violence, he shall be fined ten
mas. Should the land have been merely quitted
by the proprietor, and an individual make a
garden or cultivate any thing thereon, without
permission, the judge shall fine him one tahil and
oYie paha, for having violated proprietary rights.
But should he have done so by permission, then
nothing farther can be said.

Such is the law* regarding Tannah hidup, to
hold good in all cities, villages, and along the
coast.

XXII.

Of vicious buffaloes and cattle.

If such animals be tied in the highway, where
people are in the habit of passing and repassing,
and gore or wound any person, the owner shall be
fined one tahil and one paha, and pay the ex-
penses necessary for the cure of the wounded in-
dividual. Should he be gored to death, then the

* In the Javanese code, termed the Suria Alem, we find also
that the true proprietor of a piece of land under dispute, will be he
who can prove his having enclosed it ; and the true proprietor of
any crop, will be he who can prove his having sown or planted it.

" Sages who know former times consider this earth (Pril'luvi) as
the wife of King Prithu; and thus they pronounce cultivated land to
be the property of him who cut away the wood, or who cleared aud
tilled the land." — Institutes of Menu, chap. ix. p. 293.

CODE OF MALACCA. 257

owner shall be fined according to the Diyat,*
because the owner is criminal in having tied the
animal in an improper place. If the gored per-
son be a slave, the value of him shall be paid.
Such is the usage of the law.

If the animal be tied in the forest,* in a place
where people are not in the habit of passing, and
there gore any body to death, it shall be put to
death merely. If vicious buffaloes or cows gore
each other they shall be seized ; there is no other
rule on this head. For these reasons whoever
possesses a vicious and savage buffalo or cow
must take good care of it, and not suffer it to
ruin the property of others. Should it gore ano-
ther buffalo in the midst of a plain, or in the

* According to Richardson, the Arabic word Diyat, signifies the
law of retaliation, or an expiatory mulct for murder.

In the time of Abdal Motleb, prince or chief of the Koreish tribe,
and grandfather to Mahomed, the mulct fixed as expiatory of human
blood was ten camels ; which being paid to the heirs or nearest re-
lations of the deceased, the murderer was protected from all farther
punishment or censure. In the Sunnat, however, the fine was raised
to 100 camels.

The Malays in the interior of the Peninsula generally reckon it at
one bhara, equivalent to twenty-one dollars and thirty cents.

* " If the ox shall push a man-servant or a maid-servant ; he (the
owner) shall give unto the master thirty shekels of silver, and the
ox shall be stoned." — Exodus, chap. xxi. verse 32.

" If an ox gore a man or a woman, that they die ; then the ox
shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten, but the owner
of the ox shall be quit/' — Exodus, chap. xxi. verse 28.
VOL. II S

258 • CODE OF MALACCA.

forest, the owner is criminal, and shall pay the
value of the wounded animal. If a man be gored
and killed, or his limbs be broken, the fine is ten
tahils and one paha.

Such are the laws as enjoined by Baghinda
Sultan Mahomed Shah, Khalifet al Mumenin,
without respect to persons.

Should a man stab a buffalo or cow the pro-
perty of the Bandahara, Tumungong, or any other
great man, for instance the Shahbander or Pan-
ghulu, then the penalty is that of the Hulur ; i. e,
the offender becomes the slave of the sovereign.

Should a person stab the cow or buffalo of
any other than the persons above specified, the
penalty shall not be that of the Hulur ; but the
offender shall pay the proper value of the animal,
and a fine of ten mas ; but should he do it in self-
defence, he shall be held blameless.

If a buffalo be very vicious and break down
any body's fence, or such like, and not be kept in
the kandang by the owner, and should happen to
be killed by some individual in the night, there
shall be no criminality attached to that individual :
the animal has been justly killed.

But, should any person in the day-time out of
malice kill a buffalo while grazing in a plain, he
shall certainly be fined its full value.

If a person kill a buffalo or cow while in the

^ CODE OF MALACCA. * 259

kandang of the owner, he shall be fined one
tahil and one paha, and shall pay the full value
of the animal.

The law regarding the offence of stealing a
goat declares that the full value of the goat shall
be paid, and a penalty of five mas ; and moreover
that the thief shall be rebuked before an assembly
of the people.

If a person find a vicious buffalo which has
strayed from the kandang and bring it back, the
owner shall reward him with one-third of the ani-
mal's value. If the animal be not very vicious
then he shall pay agreeably to what the judge
shall determine with reference to the true value
of the buffalo : for instance, if its value be half
a tahil, he shall have to pay about one mas : if it
be worth one paha, then two keppings shall be
paid.

If the buffalo be very wild and shun the sight
of man, the full value shall be paid to the person
that secures it.

XXIII.

Of crop lands or ladangs (plantations).

Should a ladang, recently cleared of large trees

and brushwood, be prematurely set fire to by an

individual, and the whole (of the large timber) be

consumed, there is nothing to be said ; but should

s 2

260 CODE OF MALACCA.

it not be entirely burnt, the person who set fire to
it shall be sentenced to cut brushwood sufficient
for the burning of half the timber on the ladang.*

* To form a just idea of this regulation, it will be necessary to
have some acquaintance with the Malayan mode of cultivation here
alluded to, which Mr. Marsden thus accurately describes. *' On the
approach of the dry monsoon (April and May), or in the course of
it, the husbandman makes choice of a spot for his ladang, or planta-
tion of upland rice, for that season, and marks it out. Here it must
be observed that, property in land depends upon occupancy, unless
where fruit-bearing trees have been planted, and as there is seldom
any determined boundary between the lands of neighbouring vil-
lages such marks are rarely disturbed. Collecting his family and
dependants he next proceeds to clear the ground. This is an under-
taking of immense labour, and would seem to require herculean
force ; but it is effected by skill and perseverance. The work divides
itself into two parts. The first (called tebbas, menebbas) consists in
cutting down the brushwood and rank vegetables, which are suffered
to dry during an interval of a fortnight or more, or less, according
to the fairness of the weather, before they proceed to the second
operation (called tebbang menebbang) of felling the large trees.
Their tools, the prang and billiong (the former resembling a bill
hook, and the latter an imperfect adze) are seemingly inadequate to
the task, and the saw is unknown in the country. Being regardless
of the timber, they do not fell near the ground, where the stem is
thick, but erect a stage, and begin to hew or chop rather, at the
height of ten or twelve to twenty or thirty feet, where the dimensions
are smaller, (and sometimes much higher, taking off little more than
the head) until it is sufficiently weakened to admit of their pulling
it down with ratans made fast to the branches instead of ropes.
And thus, by slow degrees, the whole is laid down. In some places,
however, a more summary process is attempted. It may be con-
ceived that in the woods the cutting down trees singly is a matter
of much difficulty, on account of the twining plants which spread
from one to the other, and connect them strongly together. To sur-

CODE OF MALACCA. 261

But if the ladang be the property of some great
man, the offender shall cut brushwood sufficient
to burn the whole.

mount this it is not an uncommon practice to cut a number of trees
half through on the same side, and then fix upon one of great bulk
at the extremity of the space marked out, which they cut nearly
through, and having disengaged it from these lianes (as they are
termed in the western world) determine its fall in such a direction
as may produce the effects of its bearing down, by its prodigious
weight, all those trees which had been previously weakened for the
purpose. By this much time and labour are saved, and the object
being to destroy and not to save the timber, the rending or otherwise
spoiling the stems is of no moment. I could never behold this
devastation without a strong sentiment of regret. Perhaps the pre-
judices of a classical education taught me to respect those aged trees
as the habitation or material frame of an order of sylvan deities,
who were now deprived of existence by the sacrilegious hand of a
rude undistinguishing savage. But without having recourse to
superstition it is not difficult to account for such feelings on the
sight of a venerable wood, old to appearance as the soil it stood on,
and beautiful beyond what pencil can describe, annihilated for the
temporary use of the space it occupied. It seemed a violation of
nature in the too arbitrary exercise of power. The timber, from its
abundance, the smallness of consumption, and its distance in most
cases from the banks of navigable rivers, by which means alone it
could be transported to any distance, is of no value; and trees whose
bulk, height, straightness of stem, and extent of limbs excite the
admiration of a traveller, perish indiscriminately. Some of the
branches are lopped off, and when these, together with the underwood,
are become sufficiently arid, they are bx,": Are to, and the country for
the space of a month or two, is in a general blaze and smoke untij
the whole is consumed, and the ground effectually cleared. The
expiring wood, beneficent to its ungrateful destroyers, fertilizes for
his use, ])y its ashes, and their salts, the earth which it so long
adorned."

262 CODE OF MALACCA.

If a person in conjunction with several partners,
prepare land for cultivation, and each of them
has finished his share of the feUing of the trees
(tebbangan), should he, without the consent of
the rest, and unknown to them set fire thereto,
and much of the clearing be burnt, the law in this
case is as laid down above. If (with the excep-
tion of one individual whose clearing remains un-
burnt) the partners set fire to their own shares, and
the paddi be eaten by the wild hogs or buffaloes,
the value of it shall be made good to them by
this individual for not having set fire to his share
together with the rest: and if it has been entirely
consumed by animals, he shall be fined.

XXIV.

Of huntings spearing deer, ^c.

If, whilst a person is hunting in a forest, his
dogs give tongue, and a deer be started on the
spot, and while running away be pierced and die
shortly after, the custom is that the spearer takes
the right thigh as his share, and the other hunters
agreeably to what is usual. But should the deer
have run far from the place whence it was started,
and be speared and killed by any one, he shall
have one of the shoulders as his portion, and the
rest shall be shared among the other hunters ac-
cording to usage.

CODE OF MALACCA. 263

If the chace run into a campong, dusun or
ladang, leaving the hounds at a distance, and be
speared to death by the owner of the campong,
&c., he shall procure a cloth, wash it and cover the
carcase of the deer with it. If, by the time the
cloth is dry, the master of the dogs should not
have come up, then he is at liberty to flay and eat
the animal.

If a person be hunting in ground not his own,*
and start a deer and kill it, it is customary for the
owner of the ground to have a share, as the deer
was his property, being bred on the soil, and if,
when started on one man's ground, the deer be
killed on that of another, it is usual to give a
piece of the thigh or shoulder, as his share, to
the latter.

XXV.

Of Tannah Kuwasan (land given hy the owner
to a person under the pledge that he shall bring
it under cultivation ; the right of the owner
extending only to the levying a tenth on its
produce.)
If a person hunt over Tannah Kuwasan or set

* The laws of Menu declare the antelope to be the property of
the first hunter who mortally wounds it, and further that the arrow
of that hunter is vain, who shoots it into the wound which another
has made just before in the antelope." — Institutes of Menu, chap,
ix. p. 293.

264 CODE OF MALACCA.

snares or bird lime, or take away honey bees, or
use a hand net, or take fish by lading off the water
or by mengagah (the method before described of
catching fish by means of a basket open at top
and bottom) in the rivers or marshes, it is not
lawful for the land-owner to forbid him, for these
are ferse naturae (benatang liar).

There are cases, however, where it is not law-
ful to catch fish, bees, &c., in Tannah Kuwasan :
viz., when the fish are kept in an artificial piece
of water ; if the bees be of the species " Sia-
lang." Persons taking these animals under such
circumstances, shall be liable to have them taken
away forcibly by the owner should he happen to
meet with them ; for though it be true that Sia-
langs come under the denomination of Benatang
liar, they are similarly situated as Benatang liar
in cages, and moreover they are not erratic.
Therefore the person so taking them, shall be
compelled to give them up and fined half a tahil,
inasmuch as they form a source of revenue to
their owner.

XXVI.

Of tracking and spearing deer.

If a man, having tracked a deer, return and
give information to the leader of the spearing
party and accompany him to the spot, and the

CODE OF MALACCA. 265

deer be found and speared, he shall be rewarded
with two chupaks (nearly 2lbs.) of the flesh, and
the spearer with the flesh of the hind quarter.
The remainder shall be divided into two portions,
one of which goes to the master of the hunting
party : the other to the rest of the people. Such
is the Adat.

XXVII.
Of weights and measures, Sfc,

Chupaks, gantangs, catties, tahils, and the
bazaar regulations appertain to the Shahbander's
department.

All nakhodas (captains) of junks, of baloks (a
sort of boat), and strangers of every grade must
apply to the Shahbander in case of infliction of
wounds, or of fighting and quarrelling.

People belonging to the town are amenable to
its jurisdiction.

XXVIII.

Of persons leaving in deposit property/ or goods

of any kind, money, gold or silver.

If such articles* (enumerated above) be lost
without neglect either on the part of the owner

* "144. A pledge to be kept only must not be used by force,
that is, against consent ; the pawnbroker so using it must give up
his whole interest, or must satisfy the owner, if it be spoiled or worn

266 CODE OF MALACCA.

or of the proprietor of the house with whom they
were deposited ; and should the wall or flooring
of the house have been broken through by a thief,
these circumstances must be taken into considera-
tion by the judge.

If gold or silver, or money be deposited, and
the person receiving the deposit neglect to put it
into a chest, and it unexpectedly disappear, in this
case the proprietor of the house must make good
the loss, according to the owner's valuation.
Should a thief have stolen the property, together
with the chest containing it, and without breaking
the wall or floor, the proprietor of the house shall
make good the loss.

The judge has power to judge according to his
own discretion, when there is not legal proof that
the proprietor of the house has been culpable. If*
there be reason to think that he is in league with

out, by paying him the original price of it ; otherwise he commits a
theft of the pledge."

" 145. Neither a pledge without limit, nor a deposit, are lost to
the owner by lapse of time ; they are both recoverable though they
have long remained with the pawnbroker." — Institutes of Menu,
chap, viii. p. 244.

* " If a man shall deliver unto his neighbour money or stuff to
keep, and it be stolen out of the man's house, if the thief be found
let him pay double. If the thief be not found, then the master of
the house shall be brought unto the judges to see whether he have
put his hand unto his neighbour's goods. For all manner of tres-
pass, whether it be for ox, for ass, for sheep, for raiment, or for any

CODE OF MALACCA. 267

the thief to carry off the property, or if he con-
fess, or there be credible witness, or good circum-
stantial proof, then the judge shall sentence him
to make good the property missing, in full ; not
a kepping less ; and to be fined five bunkals and
one paha.

He who has actually taken away the property
shall not be punished, because the criminality en-
tirely rests with the master of the house. Such
is the adat established by Sultan Mahmud Shah,
Khalifat al Mumenin. The fine is to be divided
into two portions, one of which goes to the lord
of the city or village, the other to the owner of
the property

XXIX.

Of wounding or killing ; apprehension of run-
away slaves ; discovery of mines.

Should a person belonging to a town or cam-
pong, of one under the rule of a Panghulu, wound
another so that he afterwards die in consequence,
he shall incur the penalty of balas.* Should the
wounded man survive, he shall incur the Hulur,

manner of lost thing which another challengeth to be his, the cause
of both parties shall come before the judges, and whom the judges
condemn shall pay double unto his neighbour. " — Exodus, chap. 22.
verses 7, 8 and 9.

* Balas (which literally means a return for any thing taken or
given), is when a man of the slayer's family is taken in lieu of the

268 CODE OF MALACCA.

and a fine of one hundred mas. The matter can-
not be settled by the Sirih Pinang; * the offender
shall either be put to death, or pay the fine of
100 mas ; half of which shall go to the owner of
the village or campong where the occurrence
took place.

Should a mine of gold, or tin, &c. be discov-
ered, or a runaway dependant be apprehended,
or be taken from thieves who may have carried
him off", the custom is the same as has already
been stated ; i. e. the profit or reward shall be
divided between the finder of the mine or slave
and the owner of the land on which the mine or
slave was found. The thief on apprehension
shall be put to death, or incur the Hulur.

slain. This practice still obtains in the interior of the Malay Pen-
insula. The person given in exchange no longer belongs to the
Suku or tribe of his family, but becomes enrolled in the Suku to
which the deceased belonged.

Bangun is a compensation paid in money for a murder, and varies
from 40 to 100 Spanish dollars.

" O true believers, the law of retaliation is ordained you for
the slain : the free shall die for the free, and the servant for the
servant, and a woman for a woman; but he whom his brother shall
forgive, may be prosecuted and obliged to make satisfaction accord-
ing to what is just, and a fine shall be set on him with humanity." —
Koran, vol. i. p. 30.

* The ceremony of the Sirih-pinang here implies the propitiatory
offering made by a person who has wounded another to the relations
of ihe injured man.

CODE OF MALACCA. 2G9

XXX.

Of settlers in villages^ or campongs or lands.

Should such settlers refuse to obey the owner
of the place where they reside, or revile or point f
at him reproachfully, the matter cannot be made
up by the Sirih-pinang. Should they carry their
resistance so far as to inflict blows, they shall be
beaten, their household property confiscated, and
themselves expelled.

Such is the Adat established by all kings
with the concurrence of the Bandahara and Tu-
mungong, permanent and not to be altered by
posterity.

XXXI.
Of the duties of Pagaun/es {chiefs of the
country^) Tuah Tuahs {elders) and Pang-
hulus of villages or campongs.

Should a complaint be preferred to them by
any of the people under their charge, they shall
without delay enquire into the case.

Should any individual refuse to obey the orders
of the proprietor of the land, it is the duty of the
Panghidu to punish the offender expeditiously.

f Menunjok, the Malay term used, signifies here to point the
finger reproachfully at another, which the Malays deem a great
insult.

270 CODE OF MALACCA.

If the Panghulii or Tuah Tuahs neglect to take
steps in the business, and it be evident that the
Panghuki is in league with the offender, then he
shall be fined four-fold, and expelled the village
for having acted traitorously towards the pro-
prietor.

XXXII.

Of persons cochfighting^ gamblings or playing
at Pasung (a game resembling draughts)
with a person's slave, or having connexion
with the female slave of another.

Should the slave lose the property of his
master, or even his own, by gambling, the winner
cannot take the stake. Should the slave dis-
appear or any thing befal him, the free man who
has been gambling with him shall render compen-
sation for the loss to the slave's master.

A slave cannot be forced for payment in any
manner whatever. Such is the regulation estab-
lished in the city. And in like manner if a per-
son seize and have connexion with the slave
woman of another against her consent, and hev
master have knowledge thereof and give informa-
tion to the judge ; then the judge shall summon
both parties, and having investigated the matter,
shall fine the delinquent one tahil and one paha,
and a betel stand ; and he shall cause him to do

CODE OF MALACCA. 27 1

obeisance to the slave's master before a numerous
assembly.

Such is the unalterable custom.

XXXIIL

Of deposits.

Persons who leave property in deposit must
specify it distinctly to the person so receiving it ;
who in his turn must do this publicly with wit-
nesses to see and hear the transaction. If the
transaction take place in a town, the deposit must
be made in the presence of the judge ; if in the
country or in a village, then it shall be done in
the presence of the Panghulu or of the Tuah
Tuahs.

Such is the adat established by Sultan Mahmud,
lord of the city of Malacca.

XXXIV.
The Edicts of his majesty the Eang-depertuan
besar Sultan Suliman Abdal Jalil Rahmet
Shah, and Injunctions of Dattu Bandahara
Tan Hussan.

Of rewards to he given on the apprehension of
runaway slaves absconding by sea.

The reward for bringing back slaves abscond-
ing to Lingie, is ten rials ; that is, if they have

272 CODE OF MALACCA.

not been forcibly carried off, but have run away
of their own free will. To Ayer, Itam, and
Jugra, the same. To Calang or Salangore, twenty
rials.

Should they have been carried off and restored
by the king or chief of the country into which
they have fled, the owner has nothing to pay , the
persons so carrying off slaves shall be fined on the
spot and pay the usual reward.

The same reward shall be paid for the appre-
hension of runaway slaves to the states on the
eastward, viz. those of Muar, Padang, Battu Pahat,
and Pontian.

Done with the consent of the Company (Dutch)
whose chief is named William Decker. Naning
also is subject to the regulations. (Naning is a
province in the interior of Malacca.) A.H. 1160,
12th day of the moon Shaban.

XXXV.

The Regulations laid down by Sultan Mahmud
Shah for People occupying Lands on the Coast,
and Gardens.

The Ryots must obey the commands of their
respective Tuah Tuahs and Panghulus. The
rules laid down for the slaves of the sovereign
are not to be confounded with those for the
Bodoandas and Panghulus.

CODE OF MALACCA. 273

In the reign of the Eang-depertuan besar,
viz. Sultan SiiHman, Ibn Sultan Abdal Jahl
Rahmet Shah, his majesty was holding an audi-
ence with Dattu Capitan in the Salessar at Ma-
lacca, at the house of Dattu Bandahara Tan
Hussan, when this slave (the compiler) made
application for the customs to be observed to-
wards Panghidus who were themselves the land-
owners. The king observed that whenever the
inhabitants of such gardens intended to celebrate a
marriage, circumcision, or the ceremony of the
tindik (boring of a young person's ears), and in-
stead of giving notice thereof to their own Pang-
hulu, invited the Panghulu of another place ; or
if in like manner they failed to apprize the land-
owner and sacrificed a buffalo, or fired guns, they
should be fined two tahils and one paha. If the
buffalo were sacrificed without firing guns, the
fine should be reduced to one tahil and one
paha.

XXXVL
Of borrowing and lending.

If a person borrow or take from another's house,
gold and silver ornaments on occasion of a wed-
ding, circumcision, or tindik, and the ornaments
should afterwards be damaged or lost, he shall
make them good, without dispute.

VOL. II. T

274 CODE OF MALACCA.

Should a child, not arrived at years of puberty
(bulum lagi baligh), come from a house at a dis*
tance to borrow such ornaments, and they be sent
without previous reference to the child's parents,
and by any chance be lost or damaged, then the
person so lending them shall not receive compen-
sation, insomuch as he was to blame in not having
made previous enquiry from the child's parents.*
The same rule holds good also with regard to
slaves.

Should a young unmarried person, not a house-
holder (Taruna), arrived at the age of puberty,
come to borrow under similar circumstances, what-
ever may happen, it must, according to the Shera
(law of Mohammed), undoubtedly be made good.
But according to Adat (common law), should
the campongs or houses of the parties be at a
distance, the matter must first be referred to the
parents ; otherwise the value of the articles
damaged is to be divided into three parts, two of
which are to be delivered to the lender, who loses
a third. Such is the law, which the judge has
power to decide.

* In the Rejang code, it is also enacted, that if a young unmarried
man borrow money, or purchase goods without the concurrence of
his father, or the head of his family, the parent shall not be answer-
able for the debt. Should the son use his father's name, it shall be at
the lender's risk if the father disavow it.

CODE OF MALACCA. 275

XXXVII.

Of slaves borrowing gold and silver ornaments
hy order of their masters.
Should the slave have- been in the habit of
borrowing by order of his master, and should the
house or campong of the lender be in the imme-
diate vicinity, then the matter is clear beyond dis-
pute. But if the slave come from a distant
campong, it is right for the person applied to, to
make a reference to the slave's master previous
to lending the articles, in order to secure himself
from loss.

Farther, should a dispute occur in borrowmg
such articles, leaving them in deposit, or in
matters of debt and credit, and the parties come
before the judge, the judge shall decide which of
the parties be sworn* (in case there be no wit-
nesses), both parties consenting to this mode of
arbitration, and shall cause him to be sworn in his
presence.

XXXVIII.
Of the duties of Panghulus or Tuah Tuahs of
vill ages or campongs.
These persons shall make themselves well ac-

* " In cases where no witnesses can be had, between two parties
opposing each other, the judge may acquire a knowledge of the truth
by the oath of the parties ; or if he cannot otherwise perfectly ascer-
tain it." — Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. p. 239.

T 2

276 CODE OF MALACCA.

quainted with the following subjects, otherwise
their functions are thrown away upon them ; 1st,
the Hukum Shera ;* 2ncl, the Hukum Akl ; 3d,
the Hukum Faal ; and 4th, the Hukum Adat.
This done, they may be termed men. Thus en-
joined Dattu Bandahara Tan Hussan : in this no
future alteration can be made, for the king is de-
scended from the original kings of Malacca, by
whom these regulations were promulgated.

XXXIX.

Of slaves borrowing goods.
If a slave borrow anything, the lender must first
acquaint the master of the slave with the circum-

♦ The Hukum Shera is the law of the Koran. The Hukum Akl,
cases not provided for by the law, where the judge must be guided by
his discretion and pure principles of justice. The Hukum Faal and
Adat is the law of usage and old-established custom.

" The Tri-rasa-upaya, as known among men, comprehend three
things which are intimately connected with each other, but, which
nevertheless, must not be confounded, viz. 1st, Hukum; 2nd, P'rentah ;
3d, Kasusahan.

Where a sentence is very severe, or of a nature which will not ad-
mit of its being fulfilled, a mitigation or commutation thereof can
only take place by a careful consultation, of what is written in the
book of laws." — Siiria Alem, Art. III.

It may be observed that the term P'rentah, which signifies the edict
of the sovereign, and Kasusahan signifying oppression, are substi-
tuted for the term Adat, which, as stated, means custom, usage.
The substitution may be explained by the oligarchic form of govern-
ment which long prevailed in Java.

CODE OF MALACCA. 277

stance ; otherwise, should damage or loss occur,
he will not be entitled to redress.

XL.

Of persons accusing others of adultery or forni-
cation, without sufficient proof or without
witnesses.

According to the Hukum Shera, there must be
four witnesses to establish the above, who have
seen ingress and egress, and the person who re-
ceives such testimony, must be well known as a
just man. Should these particulars not be es-
tablished as above, the accuser shall be punished
by the judge.*

XLI.
Of the three branches into which the laws are
divided ; viz. the Shera, AM, and Adat.
Whenever it is possible, the Shera must be ad-
hered to in preference to the other two. For

* In Fasl XIII. of the Johore code, we find that persons accusing
others falsely of adultery or fornication, shall, according to the Shera,
receive eiglity blows ; or agreeably to Malayan usage be fined ten
tahils. If the accused be a slave, he shall be fined two tahils, and
one paha, or half his own value. Should the slave be the child of a
slave, the fine must be half his or her value.

It is declared in the Koran, (vol. i. p. 90.) " If any of your women
be guilty of whoredom (either adultery or fornication), produce four
witnesses from among you against them, and if they bear witness
against them, imprison them in separate apartments until death re-
lease them, or God afibrdeth them a way to escape."

278

CODE OF MALACCA.

instance, a woman comes before the judge, and
says, Ya Hakim ; such a one has debauched me
or violated me, after having taken me into a soH-
tary place, (lit. forest,) and threatened me with
death ; or should a child accuse a person of having
violated her, the testimony of these complainants
according to the Shera, cannot be received unsup-
ported. Should there be witnesses, they must be
persons of good character, credit, and impartiality.
This is also consonant with the Hukum Akl. Ac-
cording to the Hukum Adat, a token of the deed is
requisite, such as blood ; without it, the judge shall
not receive the accuser's statement uncorrobo-
rated. He must enquire whether there be wit-
nesses, and if so, shall order them to be produced.
Should there be such witnesses as are required
by the Shera, and they agree and swear to the
fact, the full penalty shall be inflicted on the
criminal, first according to the Hukum Shera ; and
afterwards according the Hukum Adat ; viz. a fine
of 200 mas. But if the woman be not provided
with such witnesses, she shall be sentenced, first to
be beaten, and finally to undergo the tazir,* as by

* Tazir is an Arabic word signifying reproof. For the Malayan
application of the term, see Fasl VII. p. 239. note f.

According to the laws of Johore, should the other party deny the
fact, and there be no witnesses on either side, the judge shall order
the parties to decide the matter by single combat; or swear with one
hand ])laced on the niimbar. Or lie shall direct either of them to

CODE OF MALACCA. 279

her own confession, she has been guilty of forni-
cation.

XLII.

Of the testimony of young women accusing per-
sons of having violated them.

The damsel's parents must question her mi-
nutely, and seek for eye-witnesses, as the word of
the damsel alone cannot be received.

The judge shall then decide with great caution^
after having questioned the girl and ascertaining
whether she was accustomed to go into different
campongs, or has been in the daily habit of leaving
her own house : if so, and she have no witnesses,
then the complaint is futile. But should the guilt of
the accused be proven, or should he confess it, he
shall marry the girl without defraying the expense.
The dower of his wife that he shall pay to her,
must be increased more than has been the usage
in her family.

plunge his or her hand into a vessel of boiling oil, or melted tin, and
bring out a tile inscribed with a passage from the Koran. On trial
by diving into water, the person that remains longest under, is vic-
torious.

The following are trials by ordeal, from Menu. " Or on great oc-
casions, let him cause the party to hold fire, or to dive under water,
or severally to touch the heads of his children and wife."

" He, whom the blazing fire burns not, whom the water forces not
up, or who meets with no speedy misfortune, must be held veracious
i« his testimony on oath." — Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. pp.
^ 23 9-240.

280 CODE OF MALACCA.

But should it appear that the girl is not in the
habit of leaving her house, but has accidentally
gone out to walk at that time only, and the man
has taken her away by force, and there be a wit-
ness, then the latter shall take the following oath
in the presence of the judge ; " By Allah, by the
Prophet, and by the square temple at Mecca, I saw
the transaction. By Allah, by his Prophet, and
by the Kaabah." The judge, agreeably to the
Hukum Adat, shall fine the offender in full, as an
Angkara.*

XLIIL
Of abduction.

If a person carry off the young daughter of an-
other to his own house, or to that of a person
living in the same campong, without the know-
ledge of her father, and should his parents be
aware of the circumstance, and not immediately
report the same to the magistrate, they shall be
fined four-fold.

Should the girl be carried off into another cam-
pong, the offence is enhanced, first in respect to
the parents of the girl, and secondly with regard
to the offender's own Panghidu. He shall not
complain, however sc'vimo the penalty the judge
may inflict, who is empowered to do the same to
all like ofVenders.

CODE OF MALACCA. 281

If a man should carry off a virgin, anak dara, or
a widow, janda, to a campong not his own, and
finding a Panghulu, of a campong not his own,
desire him to perform the marriage ceremony,
and there be no cause on the girl's part to prevent
it, the ceremony may be performed. But first the
Tuah tuahs of the campong shall enquire from her,
whether she has been divorced,* and if so, for the

* The Arabic terms made use of in the original, in these questions,
and their import are derived from the Mohammedan law. In the
2nd chapter of the Koran, it is stated, " The women who are divorced,
shall wait concerning themselves, until they have their courses thrice ;"
and again, "Such of you as die and leave wives, their wives must
wait concerning themselves four months and ten days; and when
they shall have fulfilled the term, it shall be no crime in you ; for
that which they shall do with themselves according to what is reason."

The Code of Johore contains a chapter on the office of Wali. If
a woman have a paternal grandfather, father or mother, one of these
three must become her Wali, unless they are unfitted for this office
by the depravity of their lives ; in this case, as well as when the three
persons above specified, be not present as above stated, or are dead,
or the woman be an orphan, then the Hakim becomes the Wali.

The father and maternal grandfather are styled Wali Mujbir, on ac-
count of their superior claims. The brothers are styled Wali Akrab
from the nearness of their consanguinity.

During the performance of the marriage ceremony, the wali shall
demand from the man the ijab abul ; that is, he shall say to him, " I
give my daughter (specifying her name) to you in marriage." The
man shall then answer, " I receive her as my wife."

With regard to divorces, the Johore Code observes, they are of two
kinds, tollak bain, and tollak raja. The former is when a woman
has been divorced three times ; in which case she cannot be joined to
her husband again, until she has been married and divorced from

282 CODE OF MALACCA.

usual space of forty days ; and whether the term
of mourning for her deceased husband has
elapsed. He shall also demand these questions
from her guardian (wali) ; but should the wali be
more than a day's journey, going and coming, from
the place, this may be dispensed with ; but not if
the wali be at a less distance ; in this case, a per-
son of respectability must be sent to ask, and if
the wali is not to be found, the ceremony shall be
performed after a reasonable delay, without wait-
ing for him longer. But should the woman be a
virgin, the consent of the wali is indispensable.

XLIV.
Of persons betrothed.

If, after the belanja has been sent, either of the
parties have deferred the celebration of the mar-
riage, and unexpectedly some accident befal his

another man, when she must wait forty days. The latter is when she
has not been divorced above once or twice, when she may marry
again with her husband.

Sale, in his preliminary discourse, observes, that " Mohammed, to
prevent his followers from divorcing their wives on every light occa-
sion, or out of every inconstant humour, ordained, that if a man di-
vorced his wife a third time, (for he might divorce her twice without
being obliged to part with her, if he repented of what he had done),
it should not be lawful for him to take her again, until she had been
first married and bedded by another, and divorced by such second
husband."

CODE OF MALACCA. 283

or her body, viz. broken limbs, or loss of eyesight,
still neither of the parties can retract.

But should there have been an agreement to
that purpose, then it is possible to retract, because
the promise has been broken by fate, or ordained
by God.

And farther, if either of the parties die, the
pengantaran* must be returned. Should the
belanja have been expended, or if after the pur-
chase of the marriage clothes, vests, mats, and
pillows, any surplus has remained, it shall be re-
turned. If the man die, half is to be returned ;
if the woman, the belanja already expended by her
parents, shall not be demanded ; because it has
been permanently presented to her, although the
purpose for which it was presented, be not accom-
plished.

XLV.
Of stealing fowls and ducks.

If the theft be proved by witnesses, the offender
shall be punished by the fine of one mas, besides
the value of the fowl stolen.

XLVl.
Of persons sent to borrow.
If a slave come to borrow, the owner of the

f Pengantaran comes under the head of belanja, or mas kawin —
wedding expenses.

284 CODE OF MALACCA.

articles required shall, previous to lending them,
make known the circumstance to the person who
has sent the slave ; otherwise, in case of loss or
damage, he will have no redress, being himself to
blame in not having taken this precaution.

XLVII.

Of voyagers.

Be it know^n, that at sea the captain of the
vessel (nakhoda), has for the time sovereign au-
thority. The steersman and his mate (juromudi
and jurobattu) are his ministers. After arrival in
port, the case is different. The nakhoda must
share his authority with the port captain, shah-
bander, in settling disputes.

Should any of the sailors while in the vessel

have any quarrel, they must report it to the two

pagawyes (the juromudi and jurobattu), in order

that it may be decided expeditiously by the

nakhoda.

XLVIII.

Of manumitted slaves, and slaves who have
purchased their own ransom.
Should a person wish to marry a female slave
of the above description, he shall pay twenty dir-
hems of gold to her former master, according to
tlie valuation of twenty dirhems to four tahils of
Achin, and sixteen rials. Men who commit ang-

CODE OF MALACCA. 285

kara (vide Fasl XVI.) with such persons, come
under the provisions* of the Adat, which has been
promulgated by the Sultan, surnamed Mangkat
Dejolong ; after him, the Eang-depertuan besar,
surnamed Mangkat Di Kayuanak, who followed
the Adat of Sultan Mahmud Shah, King of
Malacca.

The Adat established by the King of Malacca,
for a person desirous of marrying with the daugh-
ter of a slave released by the owner, and fixed by
the chiefs, is ten mas, or ten rials, and the Isi
kawin, one tahil of silver.

This Adat was enjoined by Dattu BandaharaTan
Hussan, and cannot be altered in time to come.

XLIX.
Of persons cutting and hacking the animals
of landowners,^
The Panghulu shall inflict the full penalty upon
offenders of this description, according to the
Hukum Adat : they shall moreover incur the Hulur,
^. e. become slaves to the king.

Should they refuse to obey, they shall, after

* Vide Fasl LIV.

f The code of Johore defines the punishment of cutting and maim-
ing, as follows : Should a slave cut and wound a freeman, he shall
incur the Hulur, If a freeman cut a slave, he shall pay half the slave's
value. If he be poor, then he will only have ten mas to pay.

286 CODE OF MALACCA.

having suffered the penalty, be driven off the
land. In hke manner should any persons refuse
to listen to the prohibitions of the landowner, or
to appear when summoned, &c., they shall be ex-
pelled from the land ; and their campongs, premi-
ses, and dwelling houses, be given up to plunder.
Sawah lands, according to the Shera, cannot be
sold.

The produce of campongs and gardens, such
as fruits, can be sold ; two-thirds of the profit go
to the occupier of the campong, and one-third to
the land-owner.

L.
Of 'procurers of elephants' teetJi^ gold, elephant
catcher Sy and such like.
The profits of these individuals shall be divided
into two parts, one of which goes to the land-
owner, the other to the finder. Should any wild
elephant or other animal, or the young of an
elephant, or a deer or roe, be caught, the profits
shall be divided as enjoined above. Such is the
usage laid down in the regulations, and transmitted
to us unaltered.

LI.
Of persons striking the slaves of others without
provocation.
Should the slave have done wrono cmmi, hi^

CODE OF MALACCA. 287

master shall be first informed of it. In this case,
if the master maintain that his slave is in the
right, then a complaint shall be made to the
judge. If the slave has been beaten, and the
beater be in the wrong, the judge shall fine the
latter one tahil and one paha, and he shall
undergo the humiliation called the Sirih Sapami-
nangan (offering betel to the aggrieved person),
and the Sambah Jari Sapuloh, doing obeisance,
with the ten fingers joined together, pointing up-
wards to the slave's master. But should the
person have informed the master of the offence,
and he take no notice, then he may chastise the
slave as much as is consistent with the offence.

LII.

Of persons comrnitting fornication with the

slaves of others.

Should the slave become pregnant, and bring
forth, and the father of the child demand it, the
slave's master may give it up or not, as he thinks
fit.

It cannot be taken away by the judge even, as
by law it is the property of the slave's master,
both by the Hukum Shera and the Hukum Adat.
This has enjoined Dattu Bandahara, and not to
be altered except by consent of both parties, with
the decision of the judge.

288 CODE OF MALACCA.

LIII.

Of persons not living within the city^ whose
quarrels are made matter of complaint to the
judge.

The judge shall summon the parties twice or
thrice. Should their Panghulu delay to enforce
their compliance with the summons, the judge
shall demand the reason ; should their Panghulu
make some unsatisfactory excuse, he shall pro-
nounce them criminal; since, whatever might
have been the matter, it was their duty to have
come, and shall fine them one tahil and one paha,
in addition to any other punishment proportionate
to the offence,

LIV.

Of slaves made free hy their masters^ and such
as have paid their own ransom*

The custom for both classes is the same.
When they wish to give their children in mar-

* This regulation appears to be a corollary to Fasl XLVIII., which
see. It was framed by the King of Johore, Mangkot Dejolong, of
the Darah putih, white blood. Royal blood is supposed by many
Malays to be white. The title Bedarah-putih, is of the earliest origin.
In a geneaology of the sovereigns of Pnlo Percha, appearing in the
Malay Miscellanies, vol. ii., published at Bencoolen, in 1822, is
found the following passage : — " Moreover there is related a history
of a rajah, who was son of the Bugis llajah of Dewaju, whose resi-

CODE OF MALACCA.

289

riage to any persons asking them in matrimony,
they shall not pay more than twenty dirhems.
The Isi Kawin is fixed at a tahil of silver, without
reference to the wealth of the parties.

From the time of the Eang-depertuan besar
Mangkat di Kayu Anak, to Sultan Suliman
Shah, Ibn Sultan Abdal Jalil Rahmet Shah, the
Adat of Sultan Mahmud, King of Malacca, has
been strictly observed, viz., ten dirhems of gold
in marriage among themselves, and the Isi Kawin
as above.

Should a person commit Angkara, (see Fasl
XVI.), the rule is this, he shall pay two-fold,
and the Isi Kawin shall be increased as much as
is fitting.

LV.
Of rapes.

Should the woman have kept the cloth of the
man, she shall produce it before the judge or to
the panghulu of the campong, dusun, or part of
the coast on which she resides.

dence was at Betting Pula, called Orang Masompa. He was one day
amusing himself with flying a kite, and was carried off by it into the
air. He fell to the ground at Kataun, and was made a slave by Rajah
di Bander. After some time, the Rajah di Bander ordered him to cut
a ratan, when happily, in this instance, the knife mistook the slave's
finger for the cane, and let out a quantity of white blood, like cocoa-
nut milk. Then did the Rajah di Bander know that this was the son
of a rajah, and advanced him accordingly."

VOL. II. U

290 CODE OF MALACCA.

Should she allow three days to elapse without
producing it, there is nothing farther to be said —
it is too late. But should she bring it, with wit-
nesses, to the judge, after a short interval between
the perpetration of the offence and her information,
he shall sentence the offender to marry the woman.
Should he refuse, the judge shall fine him two tahils
and one paha. If the woman alone comes to accuse
a man of having used violence to her, the judge
shall demand witnesses, for the testimony of a
woman, according to the Shera, cannot be re-
ceived.

LVI.

Of persons reviling the wives and children of

others as prostitutes*

When the husband goes to complain to the
judge, the latter shall enquire whether the prose-

* By the Johore code, persons guilty of reviling others shall be
punished. If a slave revile a free man, he shall be struck on the
face, and his teeth extracted. If a freeman revile the wife of a slave,
and be killed by her husband, there is no redress; because wives,
according to Adat, are not to be held lightly.

Persons guilty of calling others haram-Zadeh (a Persian compound
word, signifying base-born), shall receive eighty stripes, inflicted
without moving the upper part of the arm from the side. Should the
offender be a slave, he shall receive forty blows, inflicted with the full
force of the arm.

Should an unbeliever thus revile an unbeliever, or a slave, they
shall incur the tazir. See note, I'usl VII.

" But as to those who accuse women of reputation of whoredom.

CODE OF MALACCA. 201

cuter can prove what he has alleged against the
woman's character ; and should he produce a
witness, the judge shall examine him minutely,
after having had him sworn agreeably to the fol-
lowing form, — " By Allah, and the Kaabah of
Allah, I saw it myself, with the eyes of my head."
In this case, the judge shall pronounce sentence
against the woman.

The penalty is of two kinds, first, the infliction
of a hundred stripes, the sambah and the sapa-
minangan, to the husband, in public assembly;
and the second, a fine of 100 mas. This the
judge shall share with the woman's husband
equally, as also the sapaminangan and sambah.

LVII.

Of the etiquette to he observed in the presence of
royalty.
O you, who wish to be acquainted with the
Adat of Malayan kings, know that, when the

and produce not four witnesses of the fact, scourge them with four-
score stripes, and receive not their testimony for ever ; for such are
infamous prevaricators ; excepting those who shall afterwards repent,
and amend, for unto such will God be gracious and merciful. They
who shall accuse their wives of adultery, and shall have no witnesses
thereof besides themselves ; the testimony which shall be required of
one of them shall be, that he swear four times by God that he speak-
eth the truth, and the fifth time, that he imprecate the curse of God
on him if he be a liar." — Koran, vol. ii. p. 81.

292 CODE OF MALACCA.

Eang-depertuan besar holds a court with the heir-
apparent, you must do obeisance (sambah) to the
former only. Should the heir-apparent be seated
with the bandahara, the sambah is to be performed
to the heir-apparent only ; and in like manner
to the bandahara, when seated with the tumun-
gong.

This has been handed down by our ancestors ;
do ye therefore follow what the Dattu Bandahara
hath enjoined, without deviation.

LVIII.

Of claimants for lands and cultivated grounds,

lying heyond their own boundaries.

The panghulu must be the claimant ; he shall
in the first instance make the claim known to the
sovereign of the country; should he not do so,
he and the elders will be held criminal.

If the land-owner hold the land by virtue of the
royal grant and signet, and the panghulu refuse
to acknowledge them, then he shall be held equally
criminal with one who has refused to acknowledge
the king's mandate, and shall be fined five tahils
and one paha.

LIX.
Of female debtors.
Female debtors cannot be taken as concubines

CODE OF MALACCA. 293

in the same manner as slaves, for this is against
the Hukum Shera ; but should they be taken as
concubines following the Hukum Adat, their debt
cannot be demanded from them, becoming can-
celled thereby.

Should the woman complain to the judge that
this has not been the case, the offender shall be
fined one tahil and one paha, and he shall lose the
debt.

LX.

Of slaves taken as concubines.

Such slaves cannot be sold, more particularly
if they bear children by their masters. In the lat-
ter case the slave, according to law, becomes free,
murdika, on account of the child. The Hukum
Shera and Hukum Adat both agree on this point.

LXI.
Of deposits, consisting of gold or silver orna-
ments, clothes, weapons, ^c. being lost while in
pledge.

Should the deposits disappear without either
the wall or flooring of the house being broken
through, the person with whom they were depo-
sited shall not have to make them good, nor the
interest thereon; provided he has informed the
panghulu or the neighbours of the robbery, and

294 CODE OF MALACCA.

it appear that no culpability rest with himself, and
that he has given all publicity to the matter.

This rule also applies to deposits burnt or
otherwise destroyed.

LXII.

Of marriage^ invitations, ^c.

Should the courtesy of offering betel be not
returned, it is a great offence, to be expiated by
the offending parties going to ask pardon, with an
offering of a dish of boiled rice and betel-stand.
Such is Malayan Adat. If the above neglect be
committed towards the pagawyes or panghulu
of the place, it is greatly aggravated ; besides, the
offering of rice and betel-stand, the offender shall
do obeisance (sambah) to the other party, and be
fined ten mas.

If, previous to the performance of the marriage
ceremony, or other ceremonies, the customary
offering of betel be not sent in, giving notice
thereof to the elders and panghulus, the party
shall be fined the offering of rice, &c. but not ten
mas.

Should a panghulu give a feast to his depend-
ants, without attending to this etiquette, he shall
not be entitled to the name of Panghulu, but
merely to that of Tuah Tuah.

With regard to the ceremonies of circumcision

CODE ON MALACCA. 295

(bersunnat), boring ears (bertindik), the same is
to be observed.

He who has not received the customary offer-
ing, cannot be considered as properly invited. In
these two last ceremonies, and in marriages, it is
always necessary that the guests should be invited,
by sending the offering of betel : such has been
enjoined.

LXIII.
Of dry and wet rice grounds.

They shall be fenced and ditched ; otherwise a
buffalo, cow, or goat straying therein, may not be
captured or maimed. Should they, however,
stray in and eat the rice during the night, they
may be killed by the owner of the rice with im-
punity ; because a buffalo or cow loose at night
cannot come under the denomination " depalihara"
(lit. guarded, tamed). Animals thus straying into
a wet rice ground are to be considered as wild
animals, such as deer, elephants, or wild buffaloes ;
as it is the custom to Keep tame buffaloes during
the night pent up in their kandangs (enclosures).

Should a buffalo break the fence of a dry rice
ground during the day, the judge shall look at the
damage done, and decide accordingly.

296 CODE OF MALACCA.

LXIV.

Of inhabitants in the interior, possessors of
gardens,^

Should any dispute arise about such property,
it cannot be sold until the merits of the case on
both sides be minutely ascertained.

Should the garden prove to be the joint pro-
perty of the litigants, for instance that of a man
and his wife, it may be sold, and the proceeds
justly divided.

But should either of the parties contend that
the property is exclusively his by right of succes-
sion, and refuse to have it sold, the judge shall
examine all the legatees. If the person occupy-
ing the ground oppose this, he shall be deprived
of it, and expelled.

LXV.
Of planters ofpaddi.

After the paddi has been sown, a sawar (sort of
rude fence) shall be erectea as a mark to prevent
people from walkinjg therein. Should the owner
neglect to do so, he may forbid them (verbally).

Should a person, in spite of these notices, per-

* This article, according to the Malayan MS. was framed by the
Capitan Malaya Inchi Shemsuddin, A.H. 1156, on the 16th day of
the moon Safr.

CODE OF MALACCA. 297

sist ill going through, and the owner beat him, he
has no just cause for complaint.

Should the owner refer the case to the elders
or the judge, they shall punish the trespasser, for
paddi ground cannot be considered as a high-way.

LXVI.

Of assaults.

Should the assaulted person's teeth be broken,
the aggressor shall be fined five head of camels ;
for a finger the same. Should the head be bruised,
and blood flow, the fine is one tahil. If it be
bruised and swoln merely, the fine is ten mas. If
the blows be inflicted on the body, and blood flow,
the fine is five mas.

LXVII.

Of fornication and adultery.

There are two kinds of zinna, viz. mahsin, i. e.
that committed by a married man or woman with
his or her house-born slaves. This is punishable
by the Hukum Rajm,* i. e. by burying the crimi-
nal up to his waist, and stoning him to death, by
the hands of Mohammedans. The second kind,

* Rajm, in Arabic, signifies stoning to death, and is derived from
Rijm, a stone. Stoning to death is the punishment for adultery, as
fixed by the Mohammedan law (see Sale's Koran, p. 35). " For for-
nication, the maidens are to be scourged with a hundred stripes, and
to be banished for a full year."

298 CODE OF MALACCA.

by an unmarried man or woman, for which the
penalty is a hundred blows of a ratan, and a year's
expulsion from the city.

There is also the Hukum Liwateh, i. e. the law
against sodomy, or bestiality. The penalty for
this crime is the same as that against zinna.
Should the act itself not have been accomplished,
but a kiss or embrace only have taken place, the
penalty is the tazir, and corporal punishment not
exceeding twenty blows of the ratan.

LXVIII.
Of the duties of kings, officers of state, ^c.

These are the regulations of Bandahara Paduka
Rajah, in the time of Sultan al Adil al-kamil al-
badal. Sultan Muzaffer Shah : may the Great God
keep him in power and dominion, and increase his
justice and benevolence towards his people, in
order that he may continue to promulgate the law
of God in the world to all the servants of God, for
the Prophet has said (peace and blessing be with
him). " The laws of God are proofs of his
mercy towards created beings, agreeably to the
received prohibition, Naha an il Munkir, i. e. keep
at a distance from unbelievers."

This slave (the compiler) has promulgated the
commands of God for the welfare of all subjects.
Whosoever transgresses them, or the injunctions

CODE OF MALACCA. 299

of his Prophet, or commits any sin whatever, shall
be punished according to the nature of his offence,
by stripes, fines, or death.

All the mantris and eunuchs, the soldiery and
peasantry, shall implicitly obey the commands of
God. This is the especial duty of mantris, and
all in the employment of the king : for, if the so-
vereign possess a wise minister, he will not hesi-
tate to confide to him all matters of state, in order
that he may be relieved from all burthen in the
world to come. For, although kings are always
just, yet, if their mantris be not just, and all those
in power, the administration will not be accounted
as that of an equitable prince.

Should the king be valiant and wise, and skilled
in science, yet be without (good) mantris and
subjects, he cannot be content and happy. To
gain him ascendancy, his virtue should be noised
over the world. Fire will not blaze without fuel —
so with sovereig^ns and their ministers.

Soldiers are the servants of kings, and servants
are as lands to their owner. If the earth were
without a shoot of vegetation it could not be de-
nominated a place for the manifestation of the
power and goodness of the Creator, and of the
acts of his prophet. Subjects may be likened to
roots, kings to trees. Trees cannot stand without
the support of the roots.

300 CODE OF MALACCA.

I (the compiler) humbly entreat that these re-
gulations be not broken.

LXIX.
Of 'planters^ persons doing violence to the de-
pendants of others^ robbery and gambling*

Planters shall enclose their plantations with a
ditch and fence. Should a buffalo or cow enter
therein it is not to be wounded with parangs, nor
stabbed. Should the animal enter by night its
master shall make good the damage sustained.
But should the owner of the plantation stab the
animal trespassing by night, he shall make good
its value — if by day he shall make good double
its value.

Should a person attempt violence to the depen-
dant of another, and the relations agree to settle
the matter privately, he shall pay the expenses
two-fold. Should the dependant be beaten and

* " Let the owner of the field enclose it with a hedge of thorny
plants, over which a camel could not look, and let him stop every
gap through which a dog or a boar could thrust his head."

" Should cattle attended by a herdsman do mischief near a high-
way, in an enclosed field, or near the village, he shall be fined a
hundred panas ; but against cattle which have no keeper let the
owner of the field secure it/'

" In other fields, the owner of cattle doing mischief shall be fined
one pana and a quarter; but in all places, the value of the damaged
grain must be paid : such is the fixed rule concerning a husband-
man."— Institutes of Menu, chap. viii. p. 259.

CODE OF MALACCA. 301

abused, and the relations kill the aggressor, they
shall not be accounted criminal, farther than the
payment of a small fine to the owner of the land
whereon the deed was done.

If a person take any thing by force, even the
value of a keppong (a coin in value less than a
farthing) it is called "rampas." Whether the
article taken be of any value or not, the crimi-
nality is the same. The fine shall be determined
by the judge.

All persons playing at dice, chuki,* or chuchok
tali, and fighting cocks come under the denomi-
nation of gamblers. The stakes shall be taken
away from them by force, and should they resist
they shall be put to death.

LXX.

Of dehts^ runaway slaves^ assaults^ hillings en-
tering houses hy nighty stolen goods.

Not more than double the original debt is ever
to be demanded no matter how long contracted.
Should the debtor's wife and children be ignorant
of the debt they should not be seized. Should
the debtor be working out the sum due in the
employment of his creditor and die while doing

* Chuki is a game in vogue among the Chinese, played with white
and black fruits.

302 CODE OF MALACCA.

SO, his widow shall pay one-third, the creditors
losing two-thirds of the debt.

If the debtor be a free woman, and her creditor
commit fornication with her, he shall lose the
debt ; and if any of his property be lost in her
possession it cannot be recovered.

Should runaway slaves who have been sold
meet with their masters at any future time, the
latter shall receive from the person who has pur-
chased them one-third of the price at which they
were bought, losing two-thirds.

For every runaway slave to a foreign town a
reward of 200 timahs shall be given, 100 of which
go to the finder. For all runaways from this ter-
ritory the reward is generally left to the generosity
of the owner.

All free men receiving the king's slaves them-
selves become slaves of the king. Should a slave
do this he shall receive 100 stripes.

Whosoever beats his slave so that he die, is
guilty towards the sovereign, and shall be punished
according to the royal pleasure.

Whoever beats one of the king's slaves, whether
he has done right or wrong, shall be apprehended
and brought before the panghidu. If the pan-
ghulu find that he has been in the wrong he shall
not interfere farther, but shall go and lay the
matter before the king, who may have him put to

CODE OF MALACCA. 303

death or otherwise punished according to his
offence.

If a person steal a slave of the king he shall
make good fourteen times his value ; seven times
his value if he be the slave of a king's son or of the
bandahara ; five times if the slave of the mantri :
and three times if he be the slave of a eunuch —
if of other respectable people he shall have to
pay double his value.

In case he be not able to pay the fine he shall
lose his right hand.

Whoever finds a runaway slave shall bring him to
the bridge (the most public place) three days suc-
cessively, and shall call witnesses to prove the find-
ing before the damang,* Khojeh Ahmed, or he shall
conduct him direct to the baleif of the judge,
before all the mantris ; otherwise he shall be
held criminal ; and if the slave run away or die,
he shall make good his value.

Should runaways or voyagers who have been
accidentally left ashore come to people living in
the forest, they shall be conducted with witnesses
to the mantri, otherwise the persons whom they
have thus fallen in with shall be treated as kidnap-
pers.

* Damang is a Javanese word, signifying a governor, or one
holding delegated power^

f Balei is the hall of audience.

304 CODE OF MALACCA.

Persons finding articles of gold or silver, or
any other property whatever, shall bring the arti-
cles to the bridge for three days ; or, with wit-
nesses, to the mantri ; otherwise they shall be
held criminal, and treated as thieves.

Should a slave be beaten for making use of
offensive and abusive language, and die, the person
who beat him shall be fined the value of the
slave.

If a freeman kill his slave, the law of Kissas
(lex talionis) is not to be observed, as well as in
the case of a father slaying his child.

If the son of a mantri kill a soldier, the amount
of offence given must be taken into consideration,
in fixing the degree of criminality.

Should* a Mussulman kill an unbeliever, or an
unbeliever a Mussulman, the penalty shall be a
fine and not death.

Persons attempting to enter the houses of others
by night, and who, without permission from the
owner, effect an entrance by force, even though
they be the king's sons or sons of mantris, may
be stabbed with impunity.

Persons receiving or even seeing stolen goods,

* The Johore code declares that it is not expedient to put to
death a person who has slain an unbeliever, a slave, or a father who
has killed his child. But if a Jew slay a Nazarene, or an unbeliver
a],follower of Zoroaster, they sliall be put to death even though they
embrace Islam,

CODE OF MALACCA. 305

and knowing who the thief is, must give informa-
tion thereof: if not, they shall be accounted crimi-
nal, and punished as the king may please to direct.

LXXI.

Of gardens.

A fence shall be constructed to keep the gar-
den from the inroads of buffaloes and cows. Per-
sons keeping these animals shall put them every
evening in charge of a herdsman.

If a buffalo or cow enter a garden by night,
and the owner of the garden stab it to death, he
shall not be held criminal, there is nothing more
to be said.

Should it enter by day the judge shall con-
sider well, and inspect the fence, and shall ascer-
tain whether the animal is naturally of a vicious
habit, and shall investigate carefully both sides of
the question ; but should it appear that the ani-
mal entered by night there is nothing farther to
be said.

LXXII.
Of slaves gambling away their masters property.

Should a slave go to the house of a freeman,
gamble there, and take and sell his master's pro-
perty, and his master having knowledge of this,
summon the parties before a judge, the judge

VOL. II. X

306 CODE OF MALACCA.

shall sentence the freeman to make good the pro«
perty. The parties who gambled shall escape, as
the freeman is alone responsible.

LXXIII.
Of harbour dues.

Persons embarking on board junks without pay-
ing the harbour dues are guilty towards the king.

A tenth is to be levied on tobacco, pawn, betel,
cocoa-nuts and salt, and whoever brings goods for
sale shall first take them to the collectors of im-
posts. Should they sell the goods before the
impost has been levied, they shall be fined one
tahil and one paha-timah. Should they be ser-
vants, their employer shall pay the fine.

LXXIV.
Of articles set aside for the especial use of Ma-
layan sovereigns^ and interdicted to their
subjects.

Among the interdicted articles are yellow
clothes. Cloth of this colour shall not be used
by the people for mattresses, nor for screens, nor
handkerchiefs ; nor for ornamental devices, nor
for horse furniture.

Whosoever makes use of articles of this colour
shall suffer death.

From a very remote period the descendants of

CODE OF MALACCA. 30?

people without the precincts of the court, however
powerful, have not been allowed to wear anklets
of gold ; this being the privilege of those of royal
blood. Without the king's permission, such
articles cannot be worn even by rich persons,
being the marks by which Malayan princes are
distinguished from the multitude ; and which, ob-
tained by virtue of inheritance, will descend to
their posterity.

LXXV.
Of partnerships in business.

In order to enter into partnership, there are
four preliminaries to be attended to ; 1st, the
share of each person must be clearly specified ;
2nd, the property contributed by each party must
be of the same description ; 3rd, it must be
blended together; and 4th, the consent of all
the parties is requisite for the disbursement and
application of the common stock.

LXXVI.
Of borrowing.

Should the goods lent be damaged or spoiled,
they must be made good by the borrower, al-
though he may not have been to blame. If there
be an agreement to the contrary, he shall not have
to make them good.

X 2

308 CODE OF MALACCA.

Should the borrower leave a substitute in the
hands of the lender, he will not have to make
good the articles borrowed, provided that at the
time of his using them he has not been guilty of
any carelessness.

Should a person direct another to go to any
place on business and provide him with a beast
to convey him, in case of the animal's suffering
some severe injury or dying, he shall not be called
upon to make good its loss.

LXXVII.
Of lending money out to trade*

Should the lender of money say to the borrower
"we will divide the profits" and settle the sort of
merchandise with which the trading speculation is
to be carried on, the borrower, in case of damage
or loss, shall not have to make them good.

* The Johore Code observes. — In borrowing or lending, it is
unlawful to exact interest ; also to bargain with an insane person, or
persons not arrived at years of puberty, and with persons in a state
of intoxication. Sellers must warrant their goods to be perfect and
sound. It is not lawful to have dealings with slaves, except by per-
mission from their owners. It is not lawful to sell alloyed or
counterfeit articles as gold or silver.

In purchasing houses, the buyer is not entitled to any goods that
may happen to be in the house at the time he takes possession ; they
must be returned to the seller.

CODE OF MALACCA. 309

SBbuld a person deposit * any thing in trust
with another, which the latter having received,
agrees to take care of; if the property happen
to be damaged though deposited in a place
where such property is usually kept, he shall not
be called upon to make it good, provided it ap-
pear that no neglect on his part has occurred.

But in the event of his having made use of it,
even by permission from the owner, he shall have
to make good any damage that may accrue to the
property so deposited.

LXXVIII.

Of buffaloes loose at night.

Should a buffalo get loose at night he shall
be instantly pursued and information given to
those in the neighbourhood. Buffaloes are to
be caught and put into their enclosures every
evening at the time of afternoon prayer, a little
before sunset.

Should a buffalo, after sunset, enter a garden
and eat the vegetables planted there, it may
be seized by the owner of the garden ; and the
damage sustained shall be made good by the
owner of the buffalo. Should it be stabbed by

* The Johore code contains the following clause touching deposits.
Should the receiver be about to make a voyage, he shall return the
deposit to the owner, or to his agent, or to the Cazi.

310 CODE OF MALACCA.

the gardener, he shall not be held criminal, as
an animal thus loose at night cannot justly be
said to be any man's property. In such cases
its owner should follow it and give every pub-
licity to the circumstance, and should state that
he has done so and has been unable to catch
the animal. He should also give notice, that
in case the buffalo run into any person's garden,
that the owner of the garden may aid in its ap-
prehension. After this pubhc notice it is not
lawful to stab the animal.

LXXIX.

Of vessels found adrift.

Whatever may be found in the vessel shall be
brought and publicly exposed at the bridge for
three days. Should the owner not make his ap-
pearance, there is nothing farther to be said.
Both the vessel and cargo shall be then brought
to the landing place to the shahbander who shall
decide according to the regulations what the
finder shall get, &c.

Persons not acting conformably to this regula-
tion shall be treated as thieves.*

* The Johore code fixes the reward for persons finding and bring-
ing back vessels adrift as follows. Should the vessel be found
outside of any fishing stakes at sea, the owner shall pay half its
value to the finder. If the cord by which the vessel was fastened be

CODE OF MALACCA. 311

LXXX.

Of adulterers.

Should the adulterer run and take refuge with
the king, both he and the woman become the
slaves of the king.

Should the husband complain to the king, his
wife shall be punished ; but if he remain silent,
nothing shall be done against her.

If the woman and her paramour both go and
deliver themselves up to the king, their lives shall
be spared. If the adulterer be killed by the
husband, his heir shall bring the matter before
the mantri, who shall sentence the woman to
death.

LXXXI.

Of punishments inflicted hy husbands on their

wives.

A man may beat his wife, but not as he would

chastise a slave, and not till blood flows. Should

he strike her on the face or nose, and blood

cut by others, or if the vessel be not found far out at sea, or it be
stolen and set adrift, or if it be the property of the sovereign, or of
persons high in authority, then no reward is to be given.

Should a sampan (a fishing canoe) with its contents be found
adrift, the latter shall be divided into three portions ; of which two
shall go to the owner, and one to the finder. The owner shall redeem
the boat.

312 CODE OF MALACCA.

follow, the fine fixed by law is two camels. If he
wound her below the neck, the fine is one camel ;
if below the waist, one buffalo.

Kings and nobles are equally liable to these
penalties.*

ON THE FUNCTIONS OF THE RAJAH AND PRINCIPAL
OFFICERS OF STATE.

The Rajah.

The meaning of the title Rajah is the same
as that of Maharajah Lelah, viz. a personage over
whose actions none have control. The Rajah is
not subject to those laws that come under the
denomination of Adat.

The Bandahara.

The Bandahara is he who rules the peasantry,
the army, and those dependent on the state. His
sway extends over all islands, and it is he who is
the king's lawgiver.

The Tumungong,
It is this functionary's duty to enquire diligently

* " Mohammedans are in plain terms allowed to beat tlieir wives,
in case of stubborn disobedience, but not in a violent or dangerous
manner." — Sale's Koran, vol. i. note to p. 95.

The above law has evidently been derived from the Arabian
commentators on llie Sheru.

CODE OF MALACCA. 313

and to seek out persons who perpetrate crime,
to prevent oppression, and to fine and punish
transgressors.

The Lacsamana,

The duties of the Lacsamana are two-fold, 1st,
When the king goes to sea he has to place his
own prahu foremost in the fleet, as the Lacsa-
mana is monarch at sea. He also has charge

of the Zenaneh, and is styled Panglima Peram-
puan. 2nd, His duty ashore is, when the king
ascends his usongan (a sort of palanquin) to
place himself with the Sri Biji di Rajah, on
the right and left at its foot. The two man-
tris occupy similar positions at the head of the
usongan.

Should the king mount his elephant, the Tu-
mungong's place is at its head. The Lacsamana
and the Sri Biji di Rajah bear the king's sword in
the rear.

The mixed language, known by the term
" Malayan," prevails, though not exclusively,
over the Malay Peninsula, and along the shores
of the vast group of islands forming the Malayan
Archipelago. Its origin is commonly supposed
to have been in the ancient empire of Menangka-
bowe, though I have reason to think it may be

314 LANGUAGE OF THE MALAYS.

traced beyond Sumatra, as will appear from the
following chapter.

Since the introduction of Mohammedanism
into the East, by the early traders and adventurers
from Arabia and the western parts of Asia, a
profusion of Arabic and many Persian words
have entered into the structure of the Malayan
tongue, and its written character has been changed
into that of the Arabs; in which, with some
variation, the manuscripts of the Malays have
been written up to the present day. What their
written character was antecedent to this great and
sudden change, has not hitherto been satisfactorily
ascertained. According to Mr. Marsden, it may
have been the character now in use with the
Batta tribes of Sumatra ; but from a discovery of
an ancient inscription in the Kawi, in the heart of
Menangkabowe itself, by Sir Stamford Raffles,
during a visit he paid to that country in 1818, it
may not be unreasonable to surmise, if the Malays
had a written character at all, that the character
of this singular language, which prevails to so
great an extent in the religious and historical
writings of Java, Madura, Bali, &c., and in which
most of the antique inscriptions on stone and
copper found in those islands are written, might
also have been the sacred character formerly in
use among the ancient inhabitants of the once-

LANGUAGE OF THE MALAYS. 315

flourishing and civilized empire of Menangka-
bowe.

The circumstance that the names of authors
and dates of compositions are generally found
wanting in MSS. purely Malayan, and the matter
of the compositions themselves certainly indicate
that those compositions existed in a written cha-
racter long before the introduction of Mohamme-
danism; and that the names of the original
authors or compilers were religiously suppressed
by their Mussulman transcribers. Such, too, is
the impression upon the minds' of several intelli-
gent Malays.

The almost total disappearance of the Kawi
character in this empire may be attributed to its
having been swept away (as was also the literature
of Ancient Persia) by the resistless inundation of
Mohammedan bigotry, until scarcely a vestige of
it remains, thanks to the fierce zeal with which
the disciples of the faith of Islam were wont to
propagate the tenets and the language of their
prophet.

Richardson informs us, that the ingression of
the Arabs into Persia proved " a radical subver-
sion of every characteristic circumstance which
distinguishes nation from nation. The ancient
government of the Persians was overturned ; their
religion proscribed ; their laws trampled upon ;

316 LANGUAGE OF THE MALAYS.

and their civil transactions disturbed by the
forcible introduction of the lunar for the solar
calendar ; whilst their language, which the laws of
nature preserved from immediate and absolute
annihilation, became almost overwhelmed by an
inundation of Arabic words, which from that
period, religion, authority, and faction incorpo-
rated with their idiom/'

As in the Persian, so in the Malayan religious
commentaries and explanatory treatises on the
Koran, and in dissertations on the Mohammedan
law, the influx of Arabic is most remarkable, and
least in their more national compositions.

Mr. Crawfurd considers that out of 100 parts
of modern Malay, the following may be consi-
dered as the proportion of the various ingredients :
viz. primitive Malayan, twenty-seven parts; Poly-
nesian, fifty ; Sanscrit, sixteen ; Arabic, five, and
the adventitious portions, the remaining two parts.
This proportion, however, varies, as before re-
marked, according to the nature of the subject
under discussion. In Malayan versions of the
Ramayana, and other works derived from the
Hindoos and Javanese, Sanscrit and Kawi pre-
ponderate ; and in productions of a more national
origin, as, for instance, the Pantun, the primitive
Malayan abounds. A number of Persian and
some Hindoostani words have crept into the Ian-

LITERATURE. 3l7

guage ; and into the lingua-franca used at the sea-
ports, &c., a quantity of Portuguese and Dutch
terms.

In the dialects, accent, and pronunciation of
the natives of the several states, much dissimilarity
is obvious. The Malay spoken at Malacca, Siac,
Rhio, Lingga, Pahang, Salangore, and Perak, is
tolerably uniform, and the dialect of these places
is now considered the most classical of the many
prevalent. That spoken by the Menangkabovves
and their colonies in the interior of the Peninsula,
particularly in Rumbowe, Johole, Jellabu, and
Srimenanti, presents numerous varieties, as before
noticed. A large proportion of those component
parts of the language called " Polynesian," and
" purely Malayan," is to be met with among the
Benuas, who tenant the forests and mountains in
the interior of Malacca.

The literature of the Malays is derived almost
entirely from the fertile sources of continental
India, Arabia, Java, Siam, and Persia. From
India and Java are drawn their cheritras, romances
in prose and verse illustrative of their mythology
and celebrating the deeds of their ancient heroes.
From Arabia and Persia, great part of that class
of compositions termed Hikayet, together with the
commentaries and explanatory treatises on the
Koran and Mohammedan law are borrowed.

318 LITERATURE.

Arabic is exclusively the sacred language of the
Malays, as the Kawi is that of the Javanese, the
Pali of the Siamese, the Sanscrit of the Hindoos,
and the Fan-yu of the Buddhists of China. It
is used alike in the Mimbar of their mosques, and
on the carpet of private prayer ; they say it is the
language in which the Archangel Gabriel was
enjoined by God to deliver the words of the
Koran to the Prophet Mohammed, and in which,
at the great day of resurrection, all the slaves of
Allah shall be interrogated; "moreover it hath
been commanded by God." The Cheritra and
Hikayet are narratives, in which history and fiction,
the monstrous creations of the Mahabharat and
Ramayana, the exploits of the demigods and
heroes, who figure in the earlier portions of
Arabian and Persian history, the Dewas, Sactis,
Deotas, Racsasas, and Mambangs of the Hindoos
and Javanese, and the Peris and Genii of the
Mohammedans, are not unfrequently associated
together in a most incongruous and unsatisfactory
melange. Leyden has rightly observed, that all
the tales of Arabian origin have been accommo-
dated to the peculiarity of Malayan manners and
customs, of which they sometimes present us with
faithful, though not very pleasing, pictures.

The Hikayet Hamzah is one of their most
favourite romances, and is borrowed from the

LITERATURE. 319

Arabs. It comprehends an account of the ex-
ploits of Hamzah, uncle of the Prophet, who was
killed by the negro Walisha, at the battle of
Ohod, near Medina, in the third year of the
Hejira ; and also those of his sons.

The author of the Sejara Malayu, represents
the Malayan defenders of Malacca as having the
valiant deeds of this Lord of the faithful, Emir
Almumenin, and those of Mahomed Haneliah,
recited to them on the night preceding the final
assault of the Portuguese, under Albuquerque,
on Malacca, in order to excite them to an emula-
tion of the heroism of these worthies.

The following is a chapter, a favourit* one
among the Malays, translated from the Hikayet
Hamzah, and is now presented as a specimen of
their taste.

" Gustahm fled from the hunting-grounds three
days and three nights without stopping ; after
which he consulted with his children, and said,
* It is impossible to return to our own country,
whither shall we now bend our steps ? ' His chil-
dren replied, ' Would it not be well for us to
proceed to the country of the Moghul Rajah, as
he is a powerful monarch, and possesses nume-
rous ulubalangs (chiefs) and armies ? When we
arrive there, we will take him to attack the terri-
tory of Medaian, and compel Rajah Nourshirwan

320 LITERATURE.

and Hamzah to vanish from the face of the earth.
Thus our purpose will be accomplished.' Gustahm
said, * That which my children have observed, is
well ; thus let us do.' They then proceeded to-
wards the fortress of Kous, and after journeying
some time came to an open plain, in which nume-
rous armies were assembled. On Gustahm's en-
quiring whence they came, they answered, * We
are from the region of Kheiber ; the name of the
panghulu of these armies, as called among men,
is Alkamah. He is now on his march to slay
Hamzah, and avenge the blood of his son Husham,
which was shed by Hamzah.' Gustahm replied,
* If it be thus, I will accompany Alkamah,' and
thus saying, went in search of him. On arriving
at his abode, he called aloud, * Go and inform
your king that there is a Pahlawan waiting with-
out, Gustahm by name, who has quitted the
region of Medaian, through the tyranny of the
Arab Hamzah, and is now come to crave the
king's protection.'

" Alkamah on hearing this, issued swiftly from
his astana (palace) to welcome Gustahm, who on
meeting him, dashed his helmet to the earth. Al-
kamah, astonished, demanded the reason. Gus-
tahm replied, ' Who can be on terms with the
Arab Hamzah, who slew our dear son Husham,
and cut him and his horse into four pieces ; who

LITERATURE. 321

has deprived me by violence and fraud of my
throne, and slain many of my army ?' When
Alkamah heard the story of Gustahm, the tears
involuntarily gushed from his eyes, and he ex-
claimed, * Hai pahlawan, make firm your heart ;
I am he that will avenge the blood of my son
Husham, on the Arab Hamzah.' After this,
Alkamah resumed his march, accompanied by
Gustahm, towards the region of Medaian, and
despatched an ambassador to Rajah Nourshirwan,
who thus addressed the Rajah, * Ya tuanku, king
of the world, be it known that Alkamah, monarch
of the country of Kkeiber, is come to attack this
kingdom.' Rajah Nourshirwan, on hearing this,
glanced at the countenance of Emir Hamzah,
who, after performing obeisance cried, * Ya
tuanku, king of the world, by your majesty's fa-
vour and the grace of God, Alkamah shall follow
his son Husham ; this, thy slave, will sever him,
together with his horse, into four portions, and
thrust him into Naraka (the infernal regions).
May it please the majesty of the king of the world,
to command the royal armies to march forth into
the plain, that the king of the world may behold
the combat of his slave with Alkamah ?' When
the Rajah heard this speech of Hamzah, he ordered
forth his people into the plain to prepare it for the
combat, and proceeded there in person, attended

VOL. II. Y

322 LITERATURE.

by his ulubalangs and tributary princes. Emir
Hamzah, with all his army, followed in the Rajah's
train. The two hosts confronted each other in
martial array on the plain. The ulubalangs pro-
claimed, ' Hai, all ye men who thirst for glory,
and ye pahlawans who desire to exhibit your prow-
ess, approach and enter the arena.' On this,
Alkamah turned his elephant into the plain, and
shouted, ' O thou Arab Hamzah, if thou art a
man, come out into the plain that I may take ven-
geance on thee for the blood of my child.' Ham-
zah directed Muktal Halba to bring up the whole
of his army : this done, he paid his obeisance to
Rajah Nourshirwan, and mounting his horse,
Junghie Ishak, spurred him into the midst of the
plain, direct on Alkamah, and cried aloud, * Hai
Alkamah, what weapons hast thou to engage me
with ?' Alkamah, regarding Emir Hamzah, said,
* Hai man of low stature, I challenged Hamzah ;
wherefore art thou come ?' Hamzah replied,
' Hai Alkamah, thy eyes are dim and dark ; I am
Hamzah, the son of Abdal Motelib.' Alkamah
rejoined, ' Hai man of low stature, art thou the
Hamzah that slew my child Husham, the lofty in
stature ?' Hamzah cried, ' Hai Kafir, if he had
been a hundred cubits in height, Insha Allah
Taala, I had slain him.' When Alkamah heard
this, he grew furious, and elevating his chokmar,

LITERATURE. 323

(a species of war mace), made a blow that Ham-
zah received on his shield, and from which sparks
of fire flew and flamed up in the air. Alkamah
shouted, * Hai ! Arab of diminutive stature, at
one blow I will level thee with the dust.' Ham-
zah replied, ' Oh ! hypocritical infidel, by the
grace of the Lord of all worlds, whose name is the
Eternal, I am still living.' Alkamah exclaimed,
* Hai Hamzah, come now and return the blow that
I have inflicted.' Hamzah cried, * Ill-starred
Kafir, I will return two-fold that blow.' Alka-
mah repeated the blow twice ; from the force of
which Hamzah's steed, Junghi Ishak, cried out
and staggered. The perspiration started in drops
from Hamzah's body, and his three hundred and
sixty veins felt the shock. Hamzah now raised
the chokmar called Samandiman, and whirling it
round, made a blow which Alkamah parried off
with his shield ; from the force of the blow, fire
sparkled and blazed. The loins of his opponent's
elephant were broken by the stroke, and Alkamah
fell prostrate on the earth. He drew his sword with
the intent of severing the legs of Hamzah's steed,
when Hamzah, swiftly dismounting, sprang up in
front of Junghi Ishak. The two combatants now
stood foot to foot, erect on the earth, and con-
tinued fighting with chokmars, from dawn until
mid-day ; at this time, Alkamah, in his wrath,

Y 2

324 LITERATURE.

hurled his mace at Hamzah, and drawing his
sword, made a cut, which Hamzah warded off
with his shield. The blade of the weapon pene-
trated the shield about four fingers depth, and
was snapped off by Hamzah's twisting the shield
round. The hilt remained in Alkamah's hand,
who threw it at Hamzah's face. Hamzah parried
it with his chamoti, (a riding whip), and it fell
upon the ground."

The combat terminates by Alkamah's being
made prisoner by Hamzah, and embracing Islam.
Hamzah, the hero of the romance, after
going round the world stimulated by his zeal
for the religion of Abraham, and his love for
the Princess Mihrandika, converting by sword
the infidel nations, is, as before mentioned, slain
at the battle of Ohod. Mohammed alludes to his
uncle's death at the close of the chapter of the
Koran, intitled, " the Bee," in the following
passage : " If ye take vengeance on any, take a
vengeance proportionable to the wrong which hath
been done you." In a note to this passage. Sale
observes, that " the infidels having abused his
(Hamzah's) dead body, by taking out his bowels
and cutting off his ears and his nose, when Mo-
hammed saw it, he swore that, if God granted him
success, he would retaliate those cruelties on
seventy of the Koreish ; but he was by these words

LITERATURE. 325

forbidden to execute what he had sworn, and ac-
cordingly made void his -oath."

The Hikayet Hamzah is now becoming scarce :
the only copy that I saw was an old manuscript in
two quarto volumes, in the possession of a Hadji
at Malacca.

The Hickayet Mahomed Hanfyeh divides the
palm among Malays with that of Hamzah, and is
from the same origin.

Mahomed Hanfyeh was a son of Ali, one of the
four companions or friends of the Prophet, and
distinguished himself in the wars against Yezid.
After a succession of wonderful adventures, he
disappears in a cave at Damascus. This romance
contains an account of the Shahadat or martyr-
dom of Hussain, son of Ali, who wa» slain by the
arch-heretic Yezid, near Kufa.

The Hong Tuah is the most celebrated historic
romance the Malays possess, and is of pure Ma-
layan origin, being a narration of the life of the
most renowned of the nine hongs, selected from
the forty sons of nobles, who were nominated to
attend Sultan Mansur Shah of Malacca, to Maja-
pahit, on his visit to the Bitara of that ancient
kingdom; of whose daughter, the beauteous Prin-
cess Radin Gala Chandra Kerana, the sultan had,
by description, become violently enamoured. The
following description of Hong Tuah himself, is

326

LITERATURE.

from Dr. Leyden's translation of the Sejara Ma-
layu. " Wherever Hong Tuah came, he also
excited the greatest awe by his resolute carriage,
and he even excited admiration by his command-
ing presence in the royal hall of audience. If he
entered the market he excited admiration, if he
entered the theatre he excited admiration; and
all the ladies of Java, and all the virgins were
enamoured of Hong Tuah. And whenever
Hong Tuah was passing, the women would spring
from their husbands' arms and wish to go out to
see him ; and the poets of Java thus mention him
in their songs in the Javanese language.

" Unu saru tangka pana

panyliporsaban"
" Den catan puran dine

dunan gugi."

which signifies —

"This is the betel leaf, come and take it, to allay the sense of love."
" It is true we have beheld his form, but love still continues to
subsist."

Again —

" Ibor sang rawa kabel
den Laksamana, lamakan
Laksamana lamakan
penjurit ratu Malaka, sabor."

" All the virgins delighted to view the Laksamana j)assing — to
view the Laksamana, the <;Jiampions and the Ratu of Malacca."

Valentyn thus speaks of the Hikayet Hong

LITERATURE. 32?

Tuah : " I know not who is the author of the
book Hong Tuah, but must declare that it is one
of the most beautifully written I ever perused."
Mr. Crawfurd, in allusion to this remark of Valen-
tyn, observes, ** this favourite of Valentyn is the
only one of the three which I have perused. To
my taste, it is a most absurd and puerile produc-
tion. It contains no historical fact, upon which
the slightest reliance can be placed ; no date
whatever ; and if we except the faithful picture of
native mind and manners, which it unconsciously
affords, is utterly worthless and contemptible."
The work, however, appears to me to merit the
sweeping censure Mr. Crawfurd has bestowed on
it, as little as the enthusiastic Valentyn's unquali-
fied praise. It is still in much esteem with the
Malays, who delight in hearing recited the exploits
of their celebrated Rustam. I have frequently
seen in Malayan villages, after sunset prayer, one
of their elders or priests relating portions from
memory of these popular romances, to a numer-
ous and apparently highly interested audience of
all ages. Among the Malays are to be met with
excellent raconteurs, scarcely to be excelled by the
Persian kissa gos themselves. Leyden, speaking
of these historical romances, observes justly, par-
ticularly of the Hong Tuah, that " though occa-
sionally embellished by fiction, it is only from them

328 LITERATURE.

that we can obtain an outline of the Malay history,
and of the progress of the nation."

The Hikayet Zadehbukhtin is a history of a
prince of Ajem of that name, who became ena-
moured of his Mancobumi's daughter, the Prin-
cess Sitti Mahrwat, whom he marries. The young
prince, the offspring of this marriage, is lost in a
forest, brought up by robbers, and afterwards be-
comes mantri to his father Zadehbukhtin, who
through jealousy, not knowing him to be his son,
meditates his destruction, and throws him into a
dungeon. But the young prince, by dint of re-
lating stories, replete with advice against precipi-
tation in condemning others without the clearest
proofs of guilt, prolongs the term of his existence,
until his reputed father, one of the robbers among
whom he was brought up, makes his appearance
just in time to save him from the scaffold. A
d(5nouement takes place, and the real father, the
Rajah, acknowledges his long lost son. f

The Hikayet Simiskin is a moral story, to ex-
hibit, according to its author, the manner in which
the Almighty is pleased to demonstrate his good-
ness to his servants.

It contains the adventures of a prince of the
race of Indra fallen into a state of abject pov'erty,
and compelled to go about with his pregnant wife
begging their daily subsistence from door to door.

LITERATURE. 329

The latter at length produces a male child of in-
comparable beauty, to whom the name Maraker-
mer is given. Fortune now turns in their favour;
a vessel full of gold is found by Simiskin, and he
becomes the founder of a city called Puspasari.
After some time the wife of Simiskin is brought
to bed of a daughter called Tuan Putri Nila
Kasuma. Simiskin becomes a powerful king by
virtue of the propitious star of his son, the young
prince Marakermer ; but foolishly following the
advice of his astrologers, leaves his two children
to perish in a forest, where they separate. The
Princess Nila Kasuma is discovered by a prince
who enters the wood on a hunting excursion ;
struck by the beauty and misfortunes of the young
princess, he carries her off to his own city where
they are united. Marakermer falls into the hands
of some gardeners, who taking him for a thief, throw
him bound hand and foot into the sea. He es-
capes from this danger, and afterwards encounters
many perils and adventures among the Racsasas,
and in the region of the Dewas and Gargasis ;
where, becoming an adept in magic and enchant-
ment, he is made a powerful Rajah. Eventually
he meets with his long lost sister Nila Kasuma,
and tbey return together to seek their parents in
their own country. On arrival they find the king-
dom deserted, their city — a forest, and their

330 LITERATURE.

parents reduced to a state of the most abject dis-
tress, sleeping bereft of clothes under the shade
of a tree. They raise them up, found another
kingdom, over which they place their parents to
reign. After their death the Prince Marakermer
succeeds, and reigns over three kingdoms.

The Hikayet, Tamim Hidari, as its name im-
ports, is taken from the Arabic work, the Kitab al
Hajret, and relates the adventures of a friend of
the Prophet named Tamim Hidari, an inhabitant of
Medina, who is carried off by an Afrite genius to
the country of the Genii, where he remained so
long that his wife despairing of ever seeing him
again, and supposing him to be dead, is about to be
married to another. Tamim, after undergoing a
thousand difficulties, being immersed three times
in the sea and visiting Paradise, returns to this
sublunary globe on the very night fixed for the
consummation of his inconstant's second marriage.
Tamim, enveloped in a cloud considerately lent
him for the purpose by the prophet Khizer, enters
the chamber into which the newly married couple
had just retired. After a squabble with his rival,
which is adjusted by the timely interference of
Baginda Ali (one of the four friends of the
prophet), Tamim is eventually re-united to his
astonished spouse.

The Hikayet Proat Nang Meri is one of the few

LITERATURE. 331

derived from the Siamese, and was furnished me by
one of the secretaries of the ex-king of Quedah.

It contains the adventures of a prince named
Proat, (the only surviving child of twelve prin-
cesses, who all became pregnant at the same time,)
and of the Gargasi princess, Nang Meri. Proat
having endured and successfully opposed the pro-
secutions of the Racsasas and Gargasis, is finally
united to their queen, the beautiful Nang Meri.

According to Leyden, some of the legends,
which the Malays term Susupun, coincide in the
general story with those of the Siamese : as the
Malay Selimbari with the Siamese Khunphen,
and the Hikayet Shah Murdan with the Siamese
Lin-tong.

The Hikayet of Isma Yatim is of Hindoo
origin, though the title would indicate otherwise ;
but like other compositions of this class, it is
closely interwoven with a tissue of Malayan man-
ners and habits. The story is in great estimation
among the natives, who look upon the hero, Isma
Yatim, as a model for mantris and viziers. He
was the son of an inhabitant of the city of Magat
Terar, in the country of Kling, who, in conse-
quence of severe losses at chess, quits his native
city for that of Kandra pura Naggara, where his
wife is brought to bed of Isma Yatim, during a
heavy storm of thunder and lightning. Isma soon

332

LITERATURE.

excels his compeers in accomplishments both per-
sonal and mental, and writes an ethic work, which
he presents to the Rajah of Kandrapura, who is
highly pleased with it, and takes Isma under his
especial protection. A favourite now at court in
consequence of his wise and discreet conduct, and
his eloquence as a raconteur of instructive and
amusing stories, which tend much to the reforma-
tion and improvement of the state of morals at
the court of Kandrapura, he is soon invested
with the title of Panghulu Bodoanda, and after-
wards with that of Mantri Perdana or prime
minister. In this situation he subdues all his
master's enemies by dint of superior wisdom and
foresight. At length, after a series of marvellous
incidents, the Rajah dies at the close of an affect-
ing scene with his faithful minister. His infant
daughter Ratna Kamala ascends the throne with
the ceremonies of the Noubet. Isma Yatim, after
repelling a number of importunate suitors for the
young queen's hand, bestows her in marriage on
the "pearl of princes," Indra Mamplai ; and
finally dies a calm and tranquil death at an ad-
vanced age.

The romance contains an episode which might
vie with some of the gorgeous descriptions in the
Arabian Nights ; viz., that of the Princess Meran
Lancavi, who is discovered by the nakhoda of a

HISTORICAL WORKS.

333

vessel on the island of Lancavi, enclosed in a
small chumbul or perfume box of torquoises, shut
up in two caskets, one of crystal, the other of
ivory. The whole story is well worthy of perusal
to the Malayan scholar. The language is pure ;
the style perspicuous, and in a great measure free
from Arabic interpolation. It presents also a
faithful picture of Malay customs.

The Malayan writers of history, like the princi-
pal historians of Persia, are all subsequent to the
Mohammedan era. The chief historical works
are the Sejara Malayu or Silsilah us Salatin, the
Makuta Segala Rajah Rajah, and the Hong Tuah
already described. This last, however, abounds
so much with the embellishments of fiction, that
it scarcely merits a place among works strictly
historical. Besides these, each state has generally
its Sila Sila or Katurunan, containing little be-
yond the genealogy of the chief. They are pre-
served with superstitious care, and kept as much
as possible from the vulgar eye.

The Sejara Malayu is the production of Ban-
dahara Tan Mambang of Malacca, and was com-
posed by order of Sultan Abdullah, the son of
Abdul Jalil Shah, in 1021 A. H. It is one of
the few Malay compositions bearing the date and
name of its author, and decidedly the best histori-
cal specimen the Malays have to boast of, and

334 HISTORICAL WORKS.

the most free from the pernicious influence of
Mambangs, Peris, and other creations of the
imagination. It embraces a period of time from
the alleged invasion of Alexander the Great, and
the foundation of the Malayan empire of Me-
nangkabowe in the interior of Sumatra, down to
the taking of Malacca by the Portuguese in 1511,
and the foundation of the empire of Johore.
Dr. Leyden has made a spirited and characteristic
translation of this work. There are separate his-
tories of some of the larger states, such as Johore,
Achin, and Patani ; of the last I possess a copy.
That of Quedah unfortunately fell, with numbers
of other Malay manuscripts, into the hands of the
Siamese after the conquest of Quedah in 1821.

The principal ethical works are the Jouhar an
Nasihat, the Bostan us Salatin, the Bostan Arifin,
the Siffet us Salatin, and the Makuta Segala
rajah rajah. This last has been translated into
Dutch, by M. Von Eysinga. The whole of the
above are borrowed from the Arabians and Per-
sians. The following is a specimen from one of
their ethical tracts.

" It behoveth those who are wise to divide the
day into four portions ; the first is to be set apart
for the worship of God ; the second, to medi-
tation on one's own actions ; the third, to visiting
wise men, and imbibing from them principles of

ETHICAL TRACTS. 335

wisdom, content, piety, and useful maxims ; and
the fourth in taking dcHght in all the creations of
God. Baginda AH observes, it behoveth those
who are wise to do three things ; first, to seek for
the means of subsistence ; secondly, to make every
thing ready for a state of future existence ; and
thirdly to extract pleasure from every thing that
is absolutely not unlawful."

" Sages say, that the man who is wise will pay
attention to his conduct and conversation, and in-
form himself of the state of the men of the age in
which he lives, restrain his tongue from foul dis-
course, and act with deliberation."

Compositions of this nature abound in figura-
tive expressions, which often ill bear translation,
such as the following.

A poor and virtuous man.

" That is a ruby, which although fallen on a
dunghill, loses nought of its brilliance."

Too sanguine expectations are often disap-
pointed.

" Those who, in a time of drought, throw away
the remnant of water that is left in the jar on
hearing thunder in the air, will probably die of
thirst."

No good to be expected from persons naturally
depraved.

336 WORKS ON RELIGION.

" From a muddy fountain one cannot draw
clear water."

" How is it possible for the whelp of a dog to
become a civet cat ?"

"A tiger cannot avoid shewing his stripes."

A treacherous person.

" Sits like a cat, but leaps like a tiger."

" Sits like a tiger withdrawing his claws."

Garrulity and taciturnity.

" The tortoise produces thousands of eggs with-
out any one knowing it. The hen produces a
single egg, and runs about telling every one."

The danger and inutihty of insignificant persons
interfering in great affairs.

" Two elephants hurtle together, and the med-
dling Plandok (moose deer) is crushed between
them."

" Should the heavens be about to fall upon the
earth, attempt not to arrest the crash with your
fore-finger."

The religious works of the Malays are all
borrowed from the Arabs, and naturally abound
more in Arabic than any of their compositions.
Some of them indeed are purely Arabic.

At the head of these, stands the Koran ; next
in estimation is the Kitab us Salah, a collection
of prayers ; the Surat al Mustakin, a sort of guide

WORKS ON RELIGION. 33?

book to the religious duties required from the
followers of Islam. Next to these rank the Musa-
let al Mubtadi, the Surat al Kiamet, and the
Sabil al Mubtadi, which is a ponderous mass of
selections from numerous Arabic religious works,
with learned comments and explanations, by Ma-
homed Irshad of Banjar, a Malay Haji. The
Malays have sixty Khatbahs which are not trans-
lated into the vulgar tongue, but preached forth
in the original Arabic.

The Malays, like the Persians, have set forms
for letter- writing, a science in which it requires some
study and attention to excel. An expert letter-
writer is looked upon as a litterateur of some rank.

The opening part of the epistle, called the Puji
Pujian, the position of the impression of the seal,
the colour and texture of the envelope, the modes
of folding the letter itself, with reference to the
relative ranks of the persons addressing and ad-
dressed, are points of etiquette to be sedulously
observed. A notice of the principal distinctions
will be perhaps sufficient.

A Malay letter ought to consist of six distinct
parts, viz. the Kapala Surat, the impression of the
seal or chap, the Puji Pujian, the Perkataan, the
Termuktub, and the Ilamet Surat. The Kapala
Surat is a short Arabic sentence, placed apart and
above the body of the letter, such as the Koul al

VOL. II. z

338 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE.

hakk, the Bismillah, &c. ; but in writing to Kafirs
they generally use the Shems wa al Kamar, the
sun and moon, as the Kapala Surat. The chap
or seal is affixed near the top of the letter, but
lower down than the Kapala Surat to the right,
and is removed towards the centre and left, ac-
cording to the inferiority of the person addressed ;
the right being the place of honour. In cases
where two or more chiefs have to place their seals
to one letter, their seals range from right to left
according to the rule just mentioned. The seal
is a privilege that ought to be conferred alone by
royalty ; but this is often encroached upon.

The Fuji Pujian is the exordium or opening
complimentary address ; its termination is fre-
quently marked by the Arabic Wabadahu. The
Terassuls, which are equivalent to the Persian
Inshas, are a collection of these flowery introduc-
tions, adapted not only to the diffei^nt ranks and
grades of men, but to the various degrees of re-
lationship. They contain, as will be seen, an
Asiatic proportion of set adulatory phrases.

Some Terassuls contain directions as to the
etiquette of folding letters and for the place of
the seal. The Perkataan is the substance of the
letter ; its language is plain and unadorned. The
Termuktub concludes with the date, and often
with the name of the place where written. The

EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 339

Ilamet Siirat, is the superscription containing the
name and address of the person written to, fre-
quently accompanied with a pious prayer, that
Allah may cause the letter to arrive at its desti-
nation in safety.

Letters from one chief to another are generally
sewn up in a bassut, or purse, of yellow or white
cloth, sometimes of silk. From inferiors to su-
periors, the purse should invariably be yellow.
Letters between common persons have an enve-
lope of paper only ; closed, if from an inferior to
a superior, or from a child to its parent, with three
wafers of Ambalu (gum lac). A superior writing to
an inferior closes his letter with a single wafer :
equals, with two. Letters, and in fact all Malayan
MSS. are written with a pen or kalam, cut from
the black hard spike found in the Iju of the Go-
muto palm, which is also used for the Ranjow or
Malayan caltrop. This pen does not admit of
the free and flowing sweep that characterizes the
productions of the reed of Persia and Continental
India ; hence the cramped appearance of the Ma-
lay character.

The following specimens of the Puji Pujian are
extracted from a Terassul, used by the Sultans
of Johore.

z 2

340 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE.

No. 1.
From one Sultan to another.

" Praise be to God, the Lord, who created the
noble, the precious of men above the creation in
discernment, wisdom and prosperity.

" Amin, Oh Lord of Worlds !

" Blessings and peace be upon our prince Ma-
homed, the merciful in the judgment day ; and
upon his offspring, the lights of mankind.

" Peace, reverence, honour, and respect adorned
with praise.

" From Sri Sultan Abdul Jalil Shah, who sits
on the royal throne of Johore and Pahang, to
Sultan Mahomed Shah, the highly exalted and
glorious, possessed of perfect wisdom, who sits on
the royal throne of Achin, dar us salaam," &c.

No. 2.
From a Subject to his Sovereign,
" This slave Abbas maketh known his obeis-
ance and craveth thousands and thousands of
pardons at the foot of the imperial throne.

" This slave representeth beneath the throne of
his prince, that he will support on the crown of his
head the imperial commands," &c. &c.

EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE, 341

No. 3.
From a Sultan to one of his Officers.
" The Titah, or firman of his Majesty, to Orang
Kaya Lacsamana.

" We have commanded a certain Hong to
proceed with you to the mouth of the Indragiri
River, where you will be pleased," &c. &c.

No. 4.

From a Child to its Mother.

" From the child of its mother (such a one.)

" Obeisance beneath my mother's sandals : may

God protect her in this world and in the world to

come.

" I pray the Almighty to grant my mother
a long and easy life in this world ; and that her
charming disposition may remain unchanged to
compassionate the orphan and the child of the
poor. Thanks be unto God, the Lord of worlds."

The following are translations of original letters.

No. 1.
" The word of truth.
" From the Tumungong of Muar (Malay
Peninsula) to the Sultan of Singapore.
(Puji Pujian.)
" Respect and thousands and thousands of par-
dons from the Tumungong of Muar, these —

342 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE.

"May it please the great and glorious God
that these may come beneath the throne of the
very glorious, whose court is held at this time in
the city of Malacca.

(Perkataan.)

" With respect to your Majesty's titah sum-
moning this slave to Malacca, by the assistance
of the Great God this slave will surely present
himself beneath the foot of the throne, and will
never esteem lightly the imperial order.

" Your majesty must be well aware of the state
of this slave in Muar. Mahomed Salih, Haji,
has been sent in advance to perform obeisance at
the foot of the throne. With respect to this slave,
Insha Allah Taala, he will also shortly have that
honour. In the mean time this slave craves
thousands and thousands of pardons," &c.

No. 2.

(Kapala Surat.)

" The Sun and Moon.

(Fuji Pujian.)
" Whereas this sincere and friendly epistle, the

emanation of a clean and undefiled heart which is

full of regard and affection not to be eradicated

so long as the celestial sphere, the sun and the

moon revolve, and which does not forget even for

a moment, is from Dattu Maharajah di Rajah of

Sungie-ujong, who is vile and humble. May the

EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE. 343

Lord of all worlds cause this to arrive in the
presence of our friend, Tuan Newbold, who now
resides at the port and city of Malacca. Amin.

(Wabadahu.)
(Perkataan.)

" We have despatched the scrap of paper,
worthless and insignificant, as a poor substitute
for a personal interview with our friend. We
now make known unto our friend that his letter
arrived in safety, as well as the two Has of scarlet
cloth and two studs.

'* With regard to the code of laws which was
handed down by our ancestors, it is destroyed,
having been burnt. But all that we have com-
mitted to memory has been partially communicated
to our friend's messenger, who has taken it down in
writing. Should our friend wish to have it all,
we will recite it at length.

" We have no other token of friendship to send
to our friend, except a sumpitan and quiver of
arrows, of which we beg our friend's acceptance
with many compliments.

" With regard to the language of the Jakuns,
we sent to call some of this tribe, but they have
not yet ^arrived. If our friend will send his
messenger another time, we will obtain this for
him also. —

" Written on the I6th of the moon Zu al

344 EPISTOLARY CORRESPONDENCE.

Kaideh, on Monday night at eight o'clock, in the
year of the Hejira 1249."

No. 3.
(Kapala Surat.)
" The word of truth.
" In the name of God the most merciful.
" Praises to Allah the Lord of Worlds.
(Puji Pujian.)
" Blessings and peace be upon Mahomed, his
offspring, and upon his companions ; the greatest
of Sultans, the shadow of God in the world.

" These slaves, the Panghulus of Johore and
Muar, who are resident in the Negris of Johole
and Muar, with reverence and prostration, honour
and greeting, send this letter to his glorious
majesty Paduka Sri Sultan, the great and merci-
ful of princes ; who holds his court seated on the
throne of royalty ; whose benevolence is pro-
verbial ; the just and generous ; compassionate
to all the slaves of Allah, both far and near.

" These slaves humbly pray that your majesty
may remain firmly established on your throne,
and that it may please God to continue you in
your generous disposition, prosperity, justice, and
kindness, as a place of succour and relief to the
wants and necessities of your helpless slaves.

(Wabadahu.)

POETICAL COMPOSITIONS. 345

(Perkataan.)

" Pardon, Tuanku, thousands and thousands of
pardons beneath the imperial throne.

" These slaves beg to represent that they have
obeyed your majesty's commands, and entreat
your majesty to ratify an agreement for opening
the navigation of the Muar river.

" Your slaves have nothing more worthy to
send for your majesty's acceptance as a token
than a young kid.

" Written at the time of Zohr, on Wednesday,
the 5th of the moon Ramzan, in the year Jim,
A. H. 1250."

The poetical compositions of the Malays are
divided into two distinct classes, viz. the Sair and
the Pantun.

The Sair is that which comprehends their
historical and descriptive poems, and consists of
stanzas of four hnes, each line generally containing
from eight to thirteen syllables, and all four lines
rhyming. It has been endeavoured to reduce
Malayan versification to fixed prosodiacal rules.
The Malays may possess translations from the
Persian and Arabic treatises on this art, but they
are never applied by the poet in the composition
of his verses. They are generally set to some
popular lagu or air, and the due proportion and

346 POETICAL COMPOSITIONS.

metre ascertained by the delicate balance of the
ear which immediately detects a syllable too long
or too short, or any error in the rhyme. This
process is called Timbangan or weighing. The
Malayan terms for rhyme and metre are borrowed
from the Arabic, viz. Saja and Aruz. Jang-
gal, which signifies defective in metre, is a word
of Sanscrit origin. The chief characteristics of
Malay poetry, are its simplicity, its pleasing and
natural metaphor, and the extreme, softness and
melody of its rhyme. The principal Sairs in
repute are those of the Ibadet, the Kin or Kani
Tambohan, the Jouhar Chinta Berahi, the Bu-
rong, the Bidasari, and the Selimbari.

The Pantun of Sloca is the style in which the
Malays take most delight, and is truly descriptive
of their tastes and sentiments. It consists of two
couplets; the lines of which rhyme alternately.
The metre is generally shorter than that of the
Sair. The first couplet contains most frequently
a simile drawn from some object of nature, more
or less remotely alluding to the second couplet,
the meaning of which is generally obvious, and
conveys a moral apophthegm, a sentiment of love,
defiance, anger, or a biting sarcasm, according to
the subject of the Pantun. The ingenious Dr.
Leyden observes that the Pantun " affects a kind
of oracular brevity, which is very difficult to be com-

POETICAL COMPOSITIONS.

347

prehended by Europeans, who can seldom perceive
any connexion between the similitude and the ap-
plication. The Malays allege that the application
of the image, maxim, or similitude is always accu-
rate ; but it may be suspected, that if one-half of
the verse be for the sense, it often happens that
the other is only for the rhyme ; as in the ancient
Welsh-triads or triplets, in which there is pro-
fessedly no connexion between the natural image
and the moral maxim. These Pantuns the Ma-
lays often recite in alternate contest for several
hours; the preceding Pantun always furnishing
the catch word to that which follows, until one of
the parties be silenced or vanquished, or, as the
Malays express it, be dead " suda mati." Many of
these pantuns bear no inconsiderable resemblance
to the Dohras and Kubitas in the ancient Hinduvi
and Vruja dialects of Hindoostan. The Malay
youth, who pride themselves much on their skill in
these compositions, are not unfrequently drawn by
their desire to excel in them into serious disputes ;
and bloodshed sometimes terminates a poetical
contest, which began probacy in the same playful
way as those of Virgil's shepherds, so sweetly
celebrated in his Eclogues.

The pantun may be divided into four classes ;
viz., the amatory, or pantun rindu, or kasih ; the
abusive, or pantun makki ; the ironical, or pantun

348 POETICAL COMPOSITIONS.

sindir ; and the matrimonial, or pantun bertunan-
gan.

Besides the pantun and sair, there exists the
seramba used by the Rejangs and people of
Serawi, the gurindam, the rare serapa, and the
species of blank verse or measured prose in which
the oral traditions and codes of laws are often
handed down. The antiquity of poetry among
the Malays, however, is far from being a proof of
their early civilization, as poetry, we know, exists
among the most savage nations, who find verse to
be of the greatest assistance to memory in hand-
ing down historic and other national traditions.
The favourite airs to which the Malays of the
Peninsula, like the early poets of Greece and
Rome, were accustomed to sing their poems, are
the Lagu Sambawa, the Lagu Gunong Sayang,
the Cherachap, the Timang Anakku duraka, the
Timang Siac, the Chanti Manis, the Manis Manis,
and the Ambar. Having no notes, they commit
these airs to memory. They have many bed-
wans and improvisateurs, but the generality make
use of verses that are well known to poetical con-
noisseurs.

Specimens of two of their best sairs, the Se-
limbari and the Kin or Kani Tambohan, and also
of the Pantuns, will be found in Marsden's and
Leyden's works. Suffice it, therefore, to add the

POETICAL COMPOSITIONS.

349

following brief translations of some of the Pan-
tuns popular on the peninsula, which, however, it
must be remarked, appear to great disadvantage
in their foreign dress.

Derimana datangnia lintah
Deri sawah ka battang padi
Derimana datangnia chinta
Deri mata turun de hati.

Whence comes the horse leech ?
From the sawah to the rice stalk :
Whence comes love ?
From the eyes descending to the heart.

II.

Sulasih allang gomilang
Kayu idup di raakan appi
Kallo kasih, allang kapalang
Deri idup baik ku matti.

How radiant is the sweet basil !

Living wood is consumed by fire :

If this be love, how intolerable are its pains.

Than life, death is to me more desirable.

III.

Tinggih tinggih poko Lambari

Sayang puchok-nia meniapu awan #1

Habis teloh puwas ku chari

Bagei punei menchari kawan.

Lofty, lofty grows the Limbari tree,

Its branches sweep the clouds ;

It is over, my search is vain,

1 am like the wild dove bereft of its mate.

350 POETICAL COMPOSITIONS.

IV.

Ayer dalam ber-tambah dalam
Ujan di huh bulum lagi tedoh
Hati dendam ber-tambah dendam T
Dendam dhulu bulum lagi sumboh.

The deep waters have increased in depth,
The rains near the source of the stream have not abated :
The desire of my heart hath increased in strength,
Whilst its former longings still remains unsatisfied.

Bulan trang bintang ber-chayya
Burong Gagah ber-makan padi
Jeka Tuan tiada per chayya
Bela dada, melihat hati.

The moon gives her light, the stars glitter, —
The crow is eating the young rice :
If my mistress believeth not my faith.
Lay open my bosom and view my heart.

The following seramba and its translation are
taken from the Malayan miscellanies. The dia-
lect is that of Serawi.

SERAMBA.

" Pandak panjang rantau di Musi
Masok meniamo rantau Tenang
■* Rantau Aman pandak sakali
Hendak Anggan wong ku puji
Mimpin Bulan sanak bintang
Anak penakan matahari."

" Long and short are the reaches of the Musi

ANATOMY AND MEDICINE. 351

(river) ; think you they are the same with the
reaches of the Tenang, the shortest of all the
reaches of the Aman ; willing or unwilling I will
address my opponent, I will take the moon by the
hand, though she is of the family of the stars,
and the daughter of the sun."
The following is the answer : —

" Burong terbang mengulindang
Sangkan terbang pagi pagi
Hendak kau bunga jeruju
Amun wong sintano bulan
Rinchang sintano matahari
Timbang bertating ber teraju."

" The bird flies swift and straight ; it flies early
in the morning in search of the Jeruju flower ;
if a person resembles the moon, and is also com-
pared unto the sun, take them up and try them in
the scales."

The Malays are indebted to the Arabs for their
theory of medicine, and for what little they know
of anatomy. The following passage from one of
their compilations will give an idea of the general
nature of the whole.

" Plato, Socrates, Galen, Aristotle, and other
philosophers affirm that God created man of a
fixed number of bones, blood vessels, &c. For
instance, the skull is composed of 5J bones : the
place of smell and sense, of 7 bones ; between

352 ANATOMY AND MEDICINE.

this and the neck are 32 bones. The neck is
composed of 7 bones, and the back of 24 bones :
208 bones are contained in the other members of
the body. In all there are 360 bones and 360
blood-vessels in a man's body. The brains weigh
306 miscals ; the blood 573. The total of all
the bones, blood-vessels, large and small, and
gristles, amounts to 1,093 ; and the hairs of the
head to 6 lacs and 4,000. The frame of man is
divided into 40 great parts, which are again sub-
divided. Four elements enter into his composi-
tion ; viz., air, fire, earfii and water. With these
elements are connected four essences ; the soul
or spirit with air ; love with fire ; concupiscence
with earth ; and wisdom with water."

The successful practice of medicine must be
based on the fundamental principle of " preserv-
ing the balance of power" among the four ele-
ments. This is chiefly to be effected by constant
attention to and moderation in diet. To enforce
these golden precepts, passages from the Koran
are plentifully quoted against excess in eating or
drinking. Air, say they, is the cause of heat and
moisture, and earth of cold and dryness. They
assimilate the constitution and passions of man to
the twelve signs of the zodiac, and the seven planets,
&c. It is possible also that they, like the Chinese,
in assigning the number of 360 to the bones of

PHYSIOLOGY. 353

the body, founded this on their theory of the
sphere which is composed of 360 degrees. The
mysterious sympathy between man and external
nature, exaggerated by creduhty and superstition,
was the basis of that system of supernatural
magic which prevailed in Europe during the mid-
dle ages.

The only treatise on physiognomy that has
fallen under my observation was an evidently im-
perfect translation of the Arabic work, the Zuk-
heirat al Muluk, or of^its Persian extract the
Risalat of Syed Ali of Hamadan.

According to the Malay translation, physiog-
nomy is divided into two parts ; (which are again
subdivided) viz., the Firaset Sherai, ai^d the Firaset
Hukma. " The latter is the art of ascertaining
a man's real disposition from bodily indications,
and from his conduct and conversation. The
Firaset Sherai is the same, but greatly modified
by a firm reliance on the power of God." It
is but fair to premise, to all aspiring disciples of
Lavater, who have a desire to possess themselves
of the physiognomical lore treasured in this trea-
tise, that the author of it declares, that prepara-
tory to so doing, " it will be incumbent on them
first to shut their eyes against any thing that is
unlawful ; secondly, to keep themselves pure and
uncontaminated by fleshly lusts and desires, to fill

VOL. II. A A

354 ASTRONOMY.

their minds with spiritual thoughts and contem-
plations, to attain a competent knowledge of
medicine, and finally to be good Mussulmans."
Should they neglect these preliminaries and rashly
attempt to dive into the mysteries of this book,
the blame rests not with the author or with myself,
" if in lieu of the precious gems of which they are
in search they meet with the dust and pebbles
only of disappointment."

The Malays scarcely know so much of astro-
nomy as the discoverers of this noble science, the
shepherds of Chaldsea, who, we are informed, had
observed the seven planets, divided the zodiac
into twelve signs, and each sign into thirty degrees.
I have not been able to discover any regular
treatise on astronomy, although brief tracts, bor-
rowed from the Arabs and Hindoos, on judicial
astrology, interpretations of dreams, spells, talis-
mans, propitious and unpropitious moments, horo-
scopes, medicinal magic, love philtres, receipts for
the secret destruction of persons at a distance,
abound. Among the most noted of these tracts
are the Bintang Tujoh, or the influences of the
seven planets; the Bintang-dua-blas, or twelve
stars ; the Kutika-tujoh and the Kutika-lima.
Their meagre ideas regarding the motions of the
heavenly bodies, are derived, through the Arabs,
from the Ptolemaic system. It is probable that

ASTRONOMY. 355

the Pythagorean, or system of the Hindoos, may
have existed previously to Arab innovation, but
there appears no sufficient proof of this.

The seven planets are known by their Arabic
names, viz. Mushtari, or Jupiter ; Zuhal, or Sa-
turn; Marrih, or Mars; Zuhret, Venus; Shems, the
Sun; Uttarid, Mercury; and Kamr, the Moon.
The signs of the zodiac also bear their Arabic
appellations.

In the Kutika-lima, or the five moments, we
have the Hindoo Miswara (or Maheswara), Kala,
Sri, Brahma, Bisnu, or Vishnu. Each of these
divinities is supposed to exert a baleful or propi-
tious influence upon the five divisions of night and
day, over which they preside.

The twenty-eight Rejangs resemble the Nac-
shatras, or lunar mansions of the Hindoos, rather
than the Anwa of the Arabs. Horoscopes, jad-
wals, and takwims, or ephemerides, are to be
found in their Falnamehs, or books of augury.
Under the term Kutika are included the various
methods pursued by the Malays to find out the
particular day, hour, and moment auspicious for
the commencement of any important affair. The
following is a specimen of a Kutika, supposed to
be consulted by a person desirous of knowing the
precise time for writing down a charm or spell.

The propitious day must first be determined by

A A 2

356 ASTRONOMY.

means of the Rejangs. Should it fall on a Sun-
day, the charm must be written exactly at the time
of Zohr, i. e when the sun has passed the meri-
dian ; if on a Monday, exactly at noon ; on Tues-
day, before the morning meal ; on Wednesday
between four and six a. m. ; on Thursday at the
time of Zohr ; and on Friday at noon. The amu-
lets on which these charms are inscribed to avert
evil, cure sickness, to endow the wearer with in-
vulnerability, &c. are sometimes of metal, corne-
lian, and other stones, but more frequently mere
slips of paper bound to some part of the person.

There are two cycles borrowed from the Arabs,
and known only to a few, viz. one of 120 years,
the " dour besar," and the other of eight, " dour
kechil." The latter is sometimes seen in dates
of letters, &c. and resembles the mode adopted
by us of distinguishing, by letters, the different
days of the week, substituting eight years for the
seven days. The order of the letters is as fol-
lows : — Alif-ha-jim-za-dal-ba-wau-dal — Ahajazda-
buda. The present (1251) is the year Toun-
Za. In a Malay MS. history of Patani, in my
possession, I find the Siamese mode of designat-
ing the different years of the cycle by the names
of animals, adopted.

The better informed Malays acknowledge the
solar year of 305 days, which they term the Toun

ASTRONOMY. 357

Shemsiah, but, in obedience to their Moham-
medan instructors, adopt the hmar year, Toun
Kumriah, of 354 days.

There are three ways also of reckoning the
months. — First, the Arabian, computing thirty
days to the first month, and twenty-nine to the
second month, and so on alternately to the close
of the year. Second, the Persian mode, viz. thirty
days to each month ; and thirdly, that of Rum,
i. e. thirty-one days to the month. The first is
in general use. Some few, with greater accu-
racy, calculate their year at 354 days eight hours,
intercalating every three years twenty-four hours,
or one day to make up the deficiency, and thirty-
three days for the difference between the solar and
lunar years. But the majority of the lower classes
estimate their year by the fruit seasons, and by
their crops of rice only. Many, however, obsti-
nately adhere to the lunar months, and plant their
paddy at the annual return of the lunar month.
So injurious was this found by the Dutch to the
produce, and consequently to the revenue, that in
1824 they deemed it necessary to publish regula-
tions, fixing the period for sowing the seed to a
time resolved upon, after the experience of a
number of years, viz. the month of June.

The Malay months have been divided into
weeks of seven days, marked by the return of the

358 ASTRONOMY.

Mohammedan sabbath.* Natives, who have had
intercourse with Europeans, divide the day and
night into twenty-four parts, but the majority
measure the day by the sun's apparent progress
through the heavens ; the crow of the cock, &c.
&c. The religious day commences at sun-set,
like that of the Arabs and Hebrews.

Most Malays, with whom I have conversed on
the subject, imagine that the world is of an oval
shape, revolving upon its own axis four times in
the space of one year, that the sun is a circular
body of fire moving round the earth, and producing
the alternations of night and day.

With regard to the more striking phenomena
of nature, as earthquakes, volcanos, thunder and
lightning, comets, the motions of the heavenly
bodies, and tempests, their notions are very vague
and various. They believe the motions of planets
to be produced by the agency of angels. The
belief (borrowed probably from the Hindoos) of
a serpent devouring the sun or moon, whenever
they are eclipsed, and the loud lamentations of
the people during the continuance of these phe-
nomena, are well known.

Some Malays ascribe the tides to the influence

* The week, according to Dio Cassius, was invented by the
Egyptians: each day was distinguished by the name of one of the
planets.

ASTRONOMY. 359

of the sun ; others to some unknown current of
the ocean ; but the generahty beheve confidently
the following, which is a mere skeleton of the
original legend.

In the middle of the great ocean grows an im-
mense tree, called Pauh Jangi, at the root of
which is a cavern called Pusat Tassek, or navel
of the lake. This is inhabited by a vast crab,
who goes forth at stated periods during the
day. When the creature returns to its abode,
the displaced water causes the flow of the tide,
when he departs, the water rushing into the cavern,
causes the ebb.

The Malays, before European intrusion, long
shared with the Arabs the carrying trade between
eastern and western Asia, and were early cele-
brated as a maritime nation. Up to the present
time the nautical language of most of the nations,
from New Guinea to the Tenasserim coast, is a
spurious Malay. Although enterprising mariners,
they made but little progress in the science of
navigation : favoured by calm seas, and almost
certain winds, they timed their voyages so as to
fall in with the monsoons, and sailed from island
to island, coasting the continental shores. Sel-
dom more than four or five days out of sight of
land, they trusted to the stars (generally the
Pleiades), the direction of the wind, headlands, and

360 ASTRONOMY.

known rocks as guides. Although acquainted with
the use of the compass, which it is said was first
introduced among them by the Chinese, they seldom
had recourse to it. The cardinal points are termed
by them — Utara, north ; Selatan, south ; Timor,
east ; Barat, west ; and are subdivided into sixteen
intermediate points. The first of these terms is
borrowed from the Sanscrit, the second and third
are supposed to be names of places which usually
bounded, or lay in the course of their voyages,
towards those points of the compass ; for instance,
the island of Timor to the east; and Selat (pro-
bably the Straits of Malacca, by which vessels
sailing from the great central emporia, Malacca
and Achin, must pass to the south). The last
term, Barat, is evidently from the Hindoo word,
Barah or wind, the west being the quarter whence
the strongest wind generally blows. Hence west-
ward nations are sometimes termed Deatas An-
gin, in contradistinction to those of the east, De-
bawa Angin, or below the wind.

The following account of the creation of the
world is from one of their Hikayets. " From the
supreme Being first emanated light towards chaos ;
this light, diffusing itself, became the vast ocean.
From the bosom of the waters thick vapour and
foam ascended. The earth and sea were then
formed each of seven tiers. The earth rested on

ARITHMETIC. 361

the surface of the water from east to west. God,
in order to render steadfast the foundations of the
world, which vibrated tremulously with the motion
of the watery expanse, girt it round with an ada-
mantine chain, viz. the stupendous mountains of
Caucasus, the wondrous regions of genii and
aerial spirits. Beyond these limits is spread out a
vast plain, the sand and earth of which are of gold
and musk, the stones rubies and emeralds, the
vegetation of odoriferous flowers."

" From the rancje of Caucasus all the mountains
of the earth have their origin as pillars to support
and strengthen the terrestrial framework."

The Malays are unacquainted with the higher
branches of the science of numbers, and indeed
have no written system of even common arith-
metic. For the little knowledge the better in-
formed possess of its simplest practical rules,
they are indebted to the Europeans and Hindoos.
Even the lower orders of the Javanese, according
to Raffles, from an entire ignorance of arithmetic,
or to assist the memory, sometimes use grains of
paddy, or small stones.

Marsden states the country people of Sumatra,
when they have occasion to recollect at a distance
of time the tale of any commodities they are car-
rying to market, assist their memory by tying knots
on a string. This mode he compares with that of

362 ARITHMETIC.

the Peruvian Quipos. The Malays of the Penin-
sula, I have observed, in measuring out rice,
frequently employ a ratan slip, called a gundalan,
(a term borrowed from the Hindoos,) on which
they make a notch with the thumb-nail for every
ten measures ; a third person calling out whenever
the decimal point is arrived, sa puloh, or gundal ;
between every ten of these notches a space is left
to mark the commencement of a fresh hundred.
Stones are sometimes used, one being placed for
every ten measures counted. When the number
placed amounts to ten, they are swept together,
and one is placed denoting a hundred, and so on
successively. Stones are also used in making
calculations, like the calculi of the Latins, or the
^rjcpoi of the Greeks. *

The Malay terms for cipher, and division, are of
Sanscrit origin, viz. Anka and Bhagian ; for
addition and subtraction, Malay, viz. Hitong and
Tolak, and for sum total or result, Arabic, viz.
Jumlah. Multiplication is done by addition. All
these processes are frequently performed mentally,
and nothing but the sum total committed to
figures. These, in keeping accounts, are gene-
rally the Hindoo, or what we call the Arabic,
figures.

The numerals adopted for noting dates in Ma-
layan books and epistles are the same as those

ARITHMETIC. 363

now in use with the Arabs. The Malay term
Bunga, lit. a blossom, serves to express interest of
money. The Malayan, too, is a decimal system
of numeration, the result of indigitation, and this
primitive method of expressing numbers on the
fingers is still resorted to, almost universally, in
the East. The numerals, indeed, strictly Ma-
layan, go no farther than 1,000. The rest are
borrowed from the Hindoo.

The term for unit is satu, asa, or sa ; for tens,
puloh ; for hundreds, ratus ; thousands, ribu ;
tens of thousands, lacsa ; hundreds of thousands,
kati ; millions, yuta. The places of the three
last have been transposed, in a singular manner,
from the original Hindoo. This circumstance
has been noticed by many writers ; among the
rest by Mr. Crawfurd ; all the tribes, he observes,
of the Archipelago, employ these terms impro-
perly ; that which should express 100,000 passes
current for 10,000, &c. Yet the Lampungs, he
goes on to say, assign to lacsa, its legitimate sense.
Mr. C. regards the general adoption of the error
as a certain proof that all who partake of it must
have been instructed by one native tribe.

The cardinals, up to ten, are expressed by
separate words ; ( Sambilan, the term for nine, is
a compound, signifying one taken from ten ;)
from ten to twenty, by the units and a decimal

364 ARITHMETIC.

adjunct, bias ; thus, sa-blas, eleven ; duablas,
twelve ; tiga-blas, &c. From twenty to one hun-
dred by the units and the termination puloh : for
instance, dua-puloh, twenty; tiga-puloh, thirty;
and so on to a hundred. The intermediate terms
are formed, as in English, by adding the requisite
numerals from one to nine, as tiga-puloh-satu,
thirty-one; ampat-puloh-ampat, forty-four; from
100 to 1,000 in like manner, with a few excep-
tions, which merit a brief description.

In common with the Hindoos, Greeks, Latins,
and numerous nations of northern Europe, the
Malays frequently express numbers between the
decimal grades by particularizing the number
deficient from the next higher point : thus they
have, korang-asa-lima-puloh, (lit. less one than
fifty) for forty-nine. Instead of tiga-sa-tengah,
three-and-a-half, they often say tengah-ampat, or
half one less than four ; and for ampat-puloh-lima,
forty-five, tengah-lima-puloh, or half ten less than
fifty; and for dua-ratus-lima-puloh, two hundred and
fifty, tengah-tiga-ratus, or half a hundred less than
three hundred. For the mode of forming the
fractions and ordinals, I refer the reader to the
chapter on Numerals in Marsden's Malay Gram-
mar.

Much information with regard to the derivation
"f till' numerals of the Archipelago, together witli

ARITHMETIC. 365

a valuable comparative list in the Javanese,
Malay, Bali, Sunda, Lampung, Biajuk, Bugis,
Timuri, Friendly Islands, Magindanao, Mada-
gascar, and Papuan languages, will be found in
Mr. Crawfurd's history of the Indian Archipelago.
The similarity of the quinary and denary terms in
most of them clearly points out a common origin.
There is also an alphabetical notation known
only to a few, very rarely used, and never for
the common purposes of business. It is adopted
as a secret cipher, for writing dates, names in
books, &c. This system is called the Abjad,
from the four letters, Alif, Ba, Jim, and Dal,
forming the first word of two Arabic lines ; the
letters of which have fixed numerical powers.
The Arabs lay claim to the invention of it, but
the letters composing the Abjad follow the order,
not of the Arabic, but of the Hebrew, alphabet.
And there is little doubt that the proud bigots
who fired the vast library of Ptolemy Soter at
Alexandria, declaring the Koran to be the one
book needful, and all others that differed from it
pernicious; and who utterly destroyed the lan-
guage and literature of ancient Persia, borrowed
from the Jews or from the Phoenicians many
far more important discoveries, both in arts
and letters, than their reputed invention of the
Abjad.

366

ARITHMETIC.

Numeric value of the

Hebrew

Letters of

Letters of the He-

Alphabet.

the Abjad.

brew Alphabet and
the Abjad.

Aleph,

Alif,

Beth,

Ba,

Gimel,

Jim,

Daleth,

Dal,

He,

Ha,

Vau,

Wau,

Zain,

Za,

Cheth,

He, {asp. guttural) 8

Teth,

Ta,

Yod,

Ye,

Caph,

Kaf,

Lamed,

Lam,

Mem,

Mim,

Nun,

Saraech,

Sin,

Hain,

Ain,

Phe,

Fa,

Tzade,

Sad,

Koph,

Kaf,

100

Resh,

Ra,

200

Shin,

200

Thau,

Ta,

400

As nearly all their extant compositions are
without dates and the names of the authors, it is
difficult to ascertain when the intellectual attain-
ments of the Malays were capable of producing
any original works ; but from internal evidence
contained in such of their productions as are left
to us, we may safely conclude that they are, for
the most part, merely coynpilationsy made during

GENERAL IGNORANCE. 36*7

the sway, and under the patronage of, the earlier
Mohammedan dynasties.

Among the Malays of the present day we look
in vain even for that desire of knowledge which
excited their ancestors to cull some flowers of
Arabian literature, and to transplant them among
their own forests. Works of science are now no
longer translated from the Arabic, and creations
of the imagination have almost ceased to appear.
Their codes of laws, works on science, ethics, &c.,
seem to have been collected only to he worm-
eaten on the shelves of some venerable Haji or
eccentric old woman. Requiescant in pace! I
would not interrupt their innocent repose; but
that so many of my fellow-creatures, endowed with
excellent qualities, both of mind and heart, should
also lie mouldering and insensible in the lap of
superstition and indolence, without making one
effort for moral or mental improvement, — this I
deeply lament.

The few children educated among them learn
nothing, as already shown, but to mumble in an
unknown tongue a few passages from the Koran,
their creed, and some set prayers, the meaning of
which they do not understand, entirely neglecting
arithmetic and the acquirement of any useful
manual art or employment, by which they might
earn an honourable livelihood.

368 GENERAL IGNORANCE.

Painting, sculpture, architecture, mechanics,
geography, are totally unknown to the Malays.
Their literature declined probably with the fall of
their empire in the Archipelago : nor could it
well be expected to flourish under the Upas trees
of Portuguese intolerance, Dutch oppression, and,
must I add, of British apathy.

3G9

CHAPTER XV.

On the Wild Tribes of the Malay Peninsula. — Aborigines
of the Peninsula. — The Battas of Sumatra, or Padaei of Herodo-
tus.— Supposed Tartar extraction of tribes on Peninsula and on
Islands of the Indian Archipelago. — Benua tradition. — The Se-
mangs. — Udai. — Benuas. — Their religion. — Government. — Cus-
toms.— Upas poison. — The Rayet Laut. — Other races supposed to
exist by Malays. — Language. — Concluding remarks.

Incidental allusion has been already made in
several parts of this work to certain wild tribes
inhabiting the Peninsula. I will now lay before
the reader, collectively, all the information re-
specting them, which a series of inquiries made
during three years' residence in their vicinity has
enabled me to procure.

Of these tribes, the Semang and Udai are
found in forests of the north ; the Rayet Utan,
the Jakun, Sakkye, Halas, Belandas and Besisik
in others to the south ; while the' Akkye or Rayet
Laut (ht. subjects of the sea) dwell upon the
shores and islets of the peninsula. Wherever
scattered, they live totally apart from the Malays,
and differ from them widely in present habits and

VOL. II. B B

370 WILD TRIBES.

religion ; in short, are of a much lower grade in
the scale of civilization. Without affecting to de-
cide the question whether the Benuas are to be
considered aboriginal inhabitants of the Malayan
peninsula, from whom the Malays are in part
descended, I would direct the attention of my
readers to the following facts. The Malays them-
selves sometimes class the various tribes under
one general and expressive appellation, that of
Orang Benua — men of the soil. They denomi-
nate the four original chiefs of the Benuas " Ne-
nek" or our ancestors : many of their own chiefs
derive their descent from them, and bear a Benua
title. The elders of the Benuas exercise consider-
able influence over the elections of Malayan Pang-
hulus. The Panghulu of Rumbowe is chosen alter-
nately from a Jakun tribe (the Bodoanda Jakun)
and a Malay tribe — the names of inland places are
chiefly Benua terras. Mutatis mutandis, there is
a striking resemblance in feature, between the
Benua and the Malay, and scarcely less in their
respective languages. Opinions in favour of
the affirmative hypothesis are entertained by many
of the Benuas and Malays themselves. But,
from what branch of the great family of mankind
the Benuas spring, tradition is almost silent. Their
general physical appearance, their lineaments,
their impatience of control, their nomadic habits,

MALAY PENINSULA. 37l

a few similarities in customs, which will be cur-
sorily noticed as we proceed, all point to a Tartar
extraction.

The Battas, a supposed aboriginal race inhabit-
ing the neighbouring island of Sumatra, are not
unlike the Malays and Benuas of the peninsula
in feature ; but are a finer race of men. They
are said to eat their aged relatives, a custom men-
tioned by Herodotus as prevalent among the
Massaget83 (Herod. Clio I. c. 216), and speak-
ing of the eastern countries of India (Thalia HI.
c. 99), producing gold, and tributary to the Per-
sians under Darius, he particularizes the Padsei,
a pastoral people ; amongst whom when any
person falls sick, or arrives at an advanced age,
his friends dispatch him, and eat his flesh with re-
joicing, upon the principle that neither disease nor
death ought to spoil their expected cannibal repast.

Rennel, in his chapter on the twenty Satrapies
of Darius Hystaspes, is of opinion, that Herodo-
tus, when he thus describes the East of India and
customs of the Padsei, must have meant a tribe
who inhabit the banks of the Ganges, the proper
and Sanscrit name of which, he says is Padda :
Ganga being the appellative only : so that the
Padsei may answer to the Gangaridse of later
Greek writers. Now, with due deference to the
case of the Brahmin Calamus adduced by Rennel,

bb2

372 WILD TRIBES.

which, even if authentic, was most probably an
act of self-destruction at a distance from his own
country, and as such, not bearing on the question,
and since it is not reasonable to imagine that the
Brahmins, who have for ages past inhabited the
banks of a river so peculiarly sacred, should, in
such a locality, and in violation of their most holy
laws and tenets, habitually butcher their aged
parents, eat flesh and glut themselves with human
carnage ; and that, in preference to the generally
accepted name of the river, the Hindoos dwelling
on its banks should be known to Herodotus, by
the comparatively obscure term Padda, — under
such circumstances I say, it is not unfair to ex-
press a doubt whether the father of history, in
alluding to the Indians eastward as barbarous
tribes, eaters of fish, of human flesh, as speaking
different languages, as getters of gold, roaming
the forests, morasses, rivers, and coasts, could
have spoken of the then highly civilized inhabi-
tants of the banks of the Ganges, professing the
tenets of Brahma. The description, as far as it
goes, appears to me to apply much better to the
savage tribes still more remote towards the east,
scattered over the Golden Chersonesus and the
auriferous countries of the Eastern Archipelago.
The term Batta might easily be converted into
Padda, particularly as it must have been commu-

MALAY PENINSULA. 373

nicated orally, and the description of the singular
practice of killing and eating their old relatives
jest they should die of sickness and old age, exist-
ing among the Padsei of Herodotus, and that
given by Sir S. Raffles* of the present Battas of
Sumatra, is a remarkable coincidence, to say the
least of it.

The state of the question amounts pretty nearly
to this, either the hypothesis of Major Rennel is
not to be taken for granted ; or Herodotus is un-
just, who is thereby made to accuse the Indians of
barbarism, and what has been advanced above is
untenable. I will only add that the general ac-
curacy of the historian is beyond dispute, and
that during his researches in Egypt and Babylon
he appears to have received accounts of the tribes
he describes from some of the adventurous tra-
ders, who are known to have sailed from the
shores of the Red Sea, and the banks of the
Euphrates, coasting the shores of India to the
Archipelago, and who returned to their native lands

* " I was informed, that formerly it was usual for the people to
eat their parents when too old for work. The old people selected
the horizontal branch of a tree, and quietly suspended themselves
by their hands, while their children and neighbours forming a circle,
danced round them crying out 'when the fruit is ripe, then it will
fall.' This practice took place during the season of limes, when
salt and pepper were plenty, and as soon as the victims became
fatigued, and could hold on no longer, they fell down, when all hands
cut them up and made a hearty meal of them." — Memoirs, p. 427.

374 WILD TRIBES.

laden with the gold dust, ivory and spices of the
east. The Malayan Peninsula, or Chryse, and
Sumatra, so rich in gold, camphor, pepper and
ivory, would be the first countries producing these
tempting articles of commerce that fell in their
way. The existence and peculiar habits of such
a race as the Battas, in whose country many of
the richest gold mines lie, could not have re-
mained long a secret to such inquisitive navi-
gators.

Among the Mongol-featured Dayaks, Harafu-
ras, and other supposed aboriginal tribes of the
Indian Archipelago, prevail many customs akin to
those of the ancient Tartar hordes. But as stated
before, there is no authentic record of the direct
peopling of the islands from the Hyperborean
regions of the Imaiis and Caucasus. The descent
from a lofty mountain of the ancestors of the
Benua, as mentioned in a tradition related to me
by one of their chiefs, may perhaps be interesting.
The geographical difficulties of such a supposition
vanish, when the erratic habits of the Tartars are
considered, not to dwell upon a very current be-
lief, that the Peninsula of India once formed an
unbroken continent with the land in the Indian
Archipelago, now shattered by some convulsion of
nature into large and countless islands. This
tradition is adverted to by Sir S. Raffles, (Hist.

MALAY PENINSULA. 375

Java, vol. ii. p. 65) as also a singular opinion
that Java was originally peopled by emigrants,
coming in vessels from the Red sea. This
people (the Javanese), he relates, are supposed to
have been banished from Egypt, and to have con-
sisted of individuals professing different religious
persuasions, who carried along with them to the
land of their exile, their different modes of worship
and articles of belief. Some are said to have
adored the sun, others the moon ; some the ele-
ments of fire or water, and others, the trees of the
forest. Like all other uncivilized men, they were
addicted to the arts of divination, and particularly
to the practice of astrology. In other respects,
they are described as savages, living in hordes
without fixed habitations, without the protection
of regular government, or the restraint of es-
tablished law. Respect for age was the only sub-
stitute for civil obedience. The oldest man of
the horde was considered its chief, and regulated
its simple movements, or prescribed its political
duties. Could this have been a colony of Tar-
tars from the shores of the Red Sea ? The habits
and customs of these emigrants bear much
stronger affinity to those of the Tartars, and the
existing savage tribes of the Indian Archipelago,
than to those of the ancient Egyptians.

The following is the substance of the tradi-

/
/

376 WILD TRIBES.

tion, entertained by the Benuas regarding their
origin.

TRADITION OF THE ORIGIN OF THE BENUAS.

In the beginning of the world, a white Unka
and a white Siamang, dwelt on a lofty mountain :
they cohabited and had four children, who de-
scended from the mountain into the plain, and
became mankind. From them sprang four tribes.
In after times the heads of these tribes, Nenek
Tukol, Nenek Landassan, Nenek Jelandong, and
^ Nenek Karah, were invested by an ancient king
of Johore, with the honorary titles of To Batin
Kakanda Unku, To Batin Sa ribu Jaya, To Batin
Johan Lelah Percasseh, and To Batin Karah.

The first founded the state of Calang, and
possessed the canoe Sampan Ballang ; the second
ascended the Samawa, or Lingie river, and founded
Sungie-ujong ; the third proceeded to the hill of
Lantei Kulit, and founded the state of Johole ;
and the fourth to Ulu Pahang.

It is also stated by the Benuas and admitted by
the Malays, that before the Malay Peninsula had
the name of Malacca, it was inhabited by the
Benuas. In course of time, the early Arab trading
vessels brought over priests from Arabia, who
made a number of converts to Islam ; those of
the Benuas that declined to abjure the religion

THE SEMANGS. 377

and customs of their forefathers, in consequence of
the persecutions to which they were exposed, fled
to the fastnesses of the interior, where they have
since continued in a savage state. Some modern
Malays, however, ascribe the dispersion of the abo-
rigines to the Portuguese invasion in 1511 ; but this
opinion is not borne out by the native histories of
the events of that period, and is contradicted by the
following occurrence which I have already alluded
to, in this volume, (Chapter VIII. p. 77,) viz.
that when Tu Pattair, a chief from Menangka-
bowe, settled in Naning ; in the seventh century
of the Hejira, he found the interior then occupied
by the Jakuns, with whose females his followers
intermarried, and whose descendants are the Ma-
lays, at present occupying Naning. Many of the
Benuas, as these intruders encroached, betook
themselves to the rocks and woods, among which
they lead a wandering life. I will now proceed
to give an account of these tribes in detail.

Of the Semang I have not had an opportunity
of personally judging : from numerous enquiries
among intelligent Malays, who have had much
intercourse with this tribe, it would appear that
the Semang does not differ much in personal ap-
pearance from the Jakun, having the same curly
and matted though not frizzled hair, with a com-
plexion generally a little darker. They are

37B WILD TRIBES.

classed by Malays into four tribes, the Semang of
the Marsh, of the Hill, and of the Coast ; and
those who have been somewhat civilized by inter-
course with Malays, the Semang Paya, Semang
Bukit, Semang Bakowe, and Semang Bila.

According to Sir S. Raffles and Mr. Anderson,
the Semang of Quedah has the woolly hair, pro-
tuberant belly, thick lips, black skin, flat nose,
and receding forehead of the Papuan : this is a
httle at variance with the statements of the natives,
who affirm they differ but little, as just mentioned,
from the Jakun. Mr. Anderson describes the
Semangs of Perak, as resembling those of Quedah
in personal appearance, but speaking a different
dialect ; as somewhat more civilized, and fond of
collecting gold and silver, to ornament their spears
and knives ; which they obtain in exchange for
the products of the woods. The Semangs, I
was told, by Abdallah, an aged Malay of Perak,
are no other than the Jakuns of Rumbowe and
Sungie-ujong. The ex- Sultan of Quedah also
declared to me, that those of Quedah are not to
be distinguished from the Jakuns around Malacca,
only perhaps that they are a little more savage and
uncouth, from not mixing so much with the Malays.
They possess, he says, the same curling black hair,
are a little darker in colour, and have not the
thick lips of an African : they subsist by hunting.

THE SEMANGS. 379

and make huts of the branches, and clothes of
the bark, of trees, shunning the haunts of more
refined beings.

Mr. Anderson states that the Malays possess no
tradition of the origin of the Semangs, but he
does not appear to have made enquiries on this
point from the Semangs themselves. They are
numerous in Quedah, and reside generally on or
near mountains, such as those of Jerrei and Juru ;
and are found in Tringanu, Perak, and Salangore.
They live in rude huts, easily removed from place
to place, constructed of leaves and branches.
Their clothing is a scanty covering made of the
bark of trees; sometimes a cloth obtained from
the Malays. Birds and beasts of the forest, wild
roots and yams, constitute their food : they worship
the sun. The Malays have an idea, that when a
Semang dies, the body is eaten, and nothing but
the head interred ; a custom, which if it exists, re-
minds us of one prevalent among the Issedones, a
tribe of ancient Scythians, who, after feasting on
the body of the deceased, preserved the head,
carefully removing the hair. The Semang women
like those of the ancient Massagetse, and the more
modern Tartar Kie-Kia-sse tribes, are said to be
in common like their other property. They have
chiefs, or elders, who rule the different tribes. The
Semangs are expert hunters. Mr. Marsden gives

380 WILD TRIBES.

the following account of the manner in which they
catch the elephant and rhinoceros. " Small
parties of two and three, when they have perceived
any elephants ascending a hill, lie in wait, and, as
the animals descend again, which they usually do
at a slow pace, plucking the branches as they
move along ; while the hind legs are lifted up, the
Semang, cautiously approaching behind one of
them, drives a sharp pointed bamboo, or piece of
nibong, which has been previously well hardened
in the fire, and touched with poison, into the sole
of its foot, with all his force, which effectually
lames, and most commonly causes him to fall,
when the whole party rush upon him with spears
and sharp pointed sticks, and soon despatch him.
The tusks are extracted and bartered to the
Malays, for tobacco, salt or cloth. The rhinoce-
ros they obtain with much less difficulty. This
animal, which is of solitary habits, is found fre-
quently in divers marshy places, with its whole
body immersed in the mud, and part of the head
only projecting. The Malays call it Badak Tapa,
or the recluse rhinoceros. Towards the close of
the rainy season, it is said to bury itself in this
manner, and upon the dry weather setting in, and
from the powerful effects of a vertical sun, the
mud becomes hard and crusted, so that the rhino-
ceros cannot efl'ect its escape without consi(l(Mahl(»

THE UDAI. 381

difficulty and exertion. The Semangs prepare
large quantities of combustible materials with
which they quietly come up to the animal, who is
aroused from his reverie by an immense fire over
him, and this being well supplied by the Semangs
with fresh fuel, soon completes his destruction,
leaving him, also, well roasted for dinner. The
projecting horn on the snout is carefully preserved,
being supposed to be possessed of medicinal pro-
perties, and highly prized by the Malays."

The Udai tribe is little known. Many Malays
believe they are a class of Jakuns ; while others
affirm that they are a colony from some foreign
country : this circumstance, together with the simi-
larity of the name Udai, to that of the Greek
term for the Jews, has given rise to a supposition,
more fanciful than true, that they are a remnant of
one of the lost tribes of Israel. The physical ap-
pearance and habits of the Udai as described by
the natives, do not support this theory : nor can
we find any record, or even vague tradition of
their immigration. The Tuanku Putih of Rum-
bowe informed me, that the Udai are a race of
savages, thinly scattered over the states of Jellabu,
Pahang, Tringanu and Quedah, and resemble in
features, the darker variety of Jakuns. Their
size is represented as smaller, and their habits
more savage, rarely constructing huts, and, like

382 WILD TRIBES.

some of the ancient tribes of Mexico, described
by Clavigero, preferring the dehghts of the chace
to the monotonous drudgery of agriculture ; with-
out rehgion, laws, and without any form of govern-
ment. They employ the day in roaming the
forest, subsisting on the flesh of the animals they
catch, on wild roots and fruits, and sinking down
to repose wherever fatigue or the shades of night
overtake them. They have no knowledge of
letters or other symbols to express articulate
sounds ; of the spoken language I was unable to
obtain any vocabulary. They are said never to
intermarry with the Jakuns, who accuse them of
devouring their own dead, and of cohabiting with
the beasts of the forest, particularly the Siamang.
They go nearly naked, never wash their bodies,
wear no covering for the head, and use the sum-
pitan, poisoned arrows, and sharpened nibong
stakes, burnt at the end, as spears.

Under this head I shall class the various tribes,
known under the terms, Jakun, Orang Bukit,
Rayet Utan, Sakkye, Halas, Belandas, Besisik,
and Akkye.

The term Benua occurs, with a slight variation
in the manner of pronouncing it, in the dialects of
the Indian islands, as far as the Philippines, sig-
nifying country, region, land, and is not, as Sir
Stamford Raffles supposed, of Arabic origin, from

THE BENUAS. 383

ben, or beni, a tribe. It may possibly have been
derived from the Sanscrit root, ban, which signifies
a forest ; banwas, an inhabitant of a forest, an
outcast, a man separated from his family. It is
curious that the native term for Malay, Malayu,
and that for Turk, should also have a similar
import. The Halas are said to be a tattooed race,
living in the interior of Perak. Besides the tribes
I have just mentioned, are numerous others, scat-
tered about the southern parts of the Peninsula.
There are no less than twelve in Sungie-ujong
and Salangore. The hills and forests most fre-
quented by them, are those of Rumbowe, Bukit
Lanjut, Bukit Jellabu, Bukit Segamet, Utan
Padang Kladi, Ulu Calang, Jompole, Bukit Bir-
nang, Kabangan Naga, Bukit Kalidang Buayer,
Bukit Panchur, Battang Labu, Bukit Singhi,
near Ayer-pannas, Gappam, Amplas, Pijjam, and
indeed the whole of the mountainous chain run-
ning down the middle of the Peninsula, from Que-
dah to Point Ramunia. These tribes are, I take
it, merely divisions of the Benua, and sometimes
owe their appellations to their chiefs or to the lo-
calities they frequent.

The features of all the tribes that have fallen
under my observation, viz. the Jakun, or Sakkye,
the Belandas, the Besisik, the Akkye, and two
other tribes from Salangore, as before observed,

384 WILD TRIBES.

bear a common resemblance to the Malays, whose
blood has not been much intermingled with that
of Arabs or Mussulmans from the coast of India.
In stature, they are on the whole, a little lower
than the ordinary run of the latter. Their bodies,
from want of proper attention to cleanliness, emit
a fetid odour, like that of Hottentots, or wild
beasts. Their hair is black, often with a rusty
tinge ; it is sometimes lank, but generally matted
and curly, differing, however, much from the woolly
crisp hair of the Hottentot, and from that of the
Malay, only in its being more neglected, allowed
to grow to a great length, and constantly exposed
to the rays of an equatorial sun, against which it
forms their almost only protection, when wander-
ing at a distance from the shades of their umbra-
geous forests. The eye of the Benua surpasses
that of the Malay, in keenness and vivacity, as
well as in varying expression ; nor is it so narrow,
nor are the internal angles so much depressed as
among the Chinese and Javanese. The forehead
is low, not receding. The eyebrows, or superci-
liary ridges, do not project much. The mouth
and lips are large, but often well-formed and ex-
pressive ; the beard is scanty, as among the Tartars.
They have the same sturdy legs, and breadth of
chest, the small, depressed, though not ilattcned
nose, with diverging nostrils, and the broad and

THE BENUAS.

385

prominent cheek bones, which distinguish that
race of men. When we make comparisons be*
tween the physical appearances of Malay and
Benua, the changes induced by a superior state of
civilization, better species of food, more settled
habits of life, the admixture of Arab and Indian
blood, must always be taken into calculation.

Most of the wild tribes possess only faint glim*
mering ideas respecting the existence of a Su-
preme Being ; but with the savages of Tartary and
North America, they adore a superior power, not
in temples made with hands, not in the form of
graven, sculptured, or painted images, but through
the medium of one of the greatest and most splen-
did of his apparent created works — the Sun — the
Baal of the Chaldeans — the Mithras of the Per-
sians— and the Belphegor of the Moabites. They
also entertain a high veneration for the stars which,
from their brilliancy and powerful influence over
the face of nature, first excite the attention and
claim the adoration of rude nations. Indepen-
dently of an impulse, mysterious and undefined,
that exists more or less in the hearts of all rational
beings, to respect the controlling influence of an
infinitely superior power, there are two lower, and
if I may so speak, secondary impulses, of a more
tangible and apparent nature, that stimulate the
mind of man, especially in an infant state of

VOL. II. c c

386 WILD TRIBES.

society, to look up to a God, and which seem to
divide natural religion into two distinct branches ;
I mean the impulses of veneration and fear. The
visible and glorious sources of light, darkness,
warmth, and the seasons, fire, and other useful ob-
jects, excited the former : while thunder, lightning,
whirlwinds, earthquakes, volcanos, disease, famine,
and death, by the sensible ills they caused, awoke
the latter. In the next stage of the progress of a
savage to spiritual knowledge, the first impulse
prompts him to the belief, that these external
agents, are each under the guidance of unknown
superior powers, who are either worshipped from
feelings of gratitude and veneration, or propitiated
through fear ; hence, what has been termed devil-
worship, amongst barbarous nations, and the curi-
ous invention of fates and furies, by more intelli-
gent theologists.

Some of the modern Tartar tribes still, we are
told, adore the luminaries of heaven, worshipping
the sun at his rise, and the moon at night. Num-
berless other races besides those I have alluded
to, worshipped the sun, moon, stars, and fire.
Thus it is that the unenlightened families of the
human race, from whom the blessed words of reve-
lation have for inscrutable purposes been withheld,
at first learn to trace the attributes of a great
and benevolent Creator inscribed in the large and

THE BENUAS. 38?

visible characters of his glorious works, until their
first and purer ideas become tainted by the absurdi-
ties of superstition, and by the fallacies of reason.

"Est Deus in nobis ; agitante calescimus illo :
Impetus hie sacrae semina mentis habet."

Ov. Fast. Lib. I. 65.

Some have an indistinct idea of two superior beings
whom they name Dewas and Bilur ; and, like the
Tartars, believe in a spirit whose abode is the summit
of high mountains. But the far greater proportion
is born, exists, and dies without the slightest recog-
nition of an All-powerful creator. The whole, how-
ever, are very superstitious, believing in the baneful
influence of numerous malignant spirits whom they
endeavour to propitiate by incantations and offer-
ings. They never, at least as far as my knowledge
extends, attempt to personify these imaginary
beings by idols or other external semblance or
typification. The priests, incantators, or exor-
cists, are styled Poyangs. These jugglers are
presumed to be, as were other professors of the
craft in dark and idolatrous ages, profoundly
skilled in the healing art, and to possess a deep
insight into the arcana of nature ; and these are
the acquirements in fact which enable them to
exercise so powerful a tyranny over the minds of
their more unenlightened fellow-creatures. The
soul of a Poyang after death is supposed to enter
c c 2

388 WILD TRIBES.

into the body of a tiger.* This metempsychosis
is presumed to take place after the following
fashion. The corpse of the Poyafig is placed
erect against the projection near the root of a
large tree in the depth of the forest, and care-
fully watched and supplied with rice and water
for seven days and nights by the friends and rela-
tives. During this period the transmigration (be-
lieved to be the result of an ancient compact
made in olden times by the Poyang's ancestors
with a tiger) is imagined to be in active opera-
tion. On the seventh day, it is incumbent on the
deceased Poyang's son, should he be desirous of
exercising similar supernatural powers, to take a
censer and incense of Kamunian wood, and to
watch near the corpse alone ; when the deceased
will shortly appear in the form of a tiger on the
point of making the fatal spring upon him. At
this crisis it is necessary not to betray the slightest
symptom of alarm, but to cast with a bold heart
and firm hand the incense on the fire ; the seeming
tiger will then disappear. The spectres of two
beautiful women will next present themselves, and
the novice will be cast into a deep trance, during
which the initiation is presumed to be perfected.

* Among the Scythians (See Herodotus, Melp. 105,) each indi-
vidual of a particular tribe is said to become, once during life,
a wolf for a few days, and then to resume his natural shape.

THE BENUAS. 389

These aerial ladies thenceforward become his
familiar spirits, " the slaves of the ring," by whose
invisible agency the secrets of nature, the hidden
treasures of the earth are unfolded to him. Should
the heir of the Poyang omit to observe this cere-
monial, the spirit of the deceased, it is believed,
will re-enter for ever the body of the tiger, and
the mantle of enchantment be irrevocably lost to
the tribe.

The Poyangs arc imagined to be adepts in the
Tuju, or the art of killing an enemy however
distant, by the force of spells, and by pointing a
dagger or sumpitan in the direction of his re-
sidence ; in performing the incantations termed
Besawye and Chinderwye ; and in discovering
mines and hidden treasures. They are imagined
to be endowed with the power of curing the most
grievous sicknesses, by causing their familiars to
appear and minister to the sufferers. The incan-
tations are carried on by night : fire, incense, to-
gether with many herbs and roots of peculiar
virtues are employed. The Besawye consists in
burning incense, muttering midnight spells over a
variety of herbs and plants, among which are the
Pallas, the Subong Krong, the Lebbar, and the
Bertam, and in calling upon the spirit of the
mountains. Should the process be successful, the
spirit descends, throwing the exorcist into a trance,

390 WILD TRIBES.

during which the knowledge he wishes to obtain
is imparted.

The better informed of the Benuas have a
confused idea that after death the spirits of good
men travel towards the west, and are absorbed
into the effulgence of the setting sun, " the eye
of day,'* as he is poetically termed by most of the
tribes of the Indian Archipelago. It is to pre-
pare the traveller for this journey that the weapons
and cooking utensils used by him in life, (just as
the gold and silver paper representations of houses,
servants, &c., are burnt by the Chinese for the
benefit of their relatives in the other world,) and
a pittance of food are buried along with the
corpse. The souls of the bad are to be devoured
by spectres, who approach the graves for that
purpose on the seventh day after interment, on
which fires are kindled as will be mentioned here-
after, to drive the evil spirits away.

The idea that man' s more ethereal and vital
principle is ultimately absorbed in the western
sun may, I think, be regarded merely as the early
offspring of human reason in a simple state of
nature,* looking up to that splendent orb with
veneration, for its glorious appearance, for its

* Many of the rude American tribes entertain the belief that
their souls after death pass to the hunting grounds of the Great Spirit
in the West.

THE BENUAS. 391

obvious causation of d^y and night, for its benign
influence over all created objects animate and in-
animate, and through the vivifying and genial
warmth of its rays, for its conversion of innumer-
able myriads of dormant atoms into living things,
in short for its being the one apparent source of
life, and consequently the bourn to which all life
must return. Thus the most ancient Buddhism
fixed in the west its sacred place of rest, where
the souls of good men were absorbed in the divine
essence, there to enjoy a state of tranquil and
eternal beatitude. Subsequently, however, this
natural and most extensive faith of the world
underwent several changes, not unfortunately for
the better, on the principle of its own metem-
psychosis, but changes suggested by the crafty
priests of Egypt, Tartary, and India, for whose
ambitious purposes of self-aggrandizement, the
simple doctrine, that like the great luminary of
day, we rise, culminate, and finally sink in the
west, re-appear to sink again, and again emerge
into a new state of existence, was not sufficient.
Hence the institution of religious codes artfully
framed, and the invention of superstitious horrors
and punishments. The guilty spirit was con-
signed to loathsome forms of insects, reptiles,
and other animals, and made to pass by continued
gradations through numerous varieties of exist-

392 WILD TRIBES.

ence, until deemed fit to become part of the divine
essence.

The Egyptians were, we are informed by He-
rodotus, the first of all mankind who affirmed the
immortality of the soul, and believed that it re-
turned again into a human body, after undergoing
a series of transmigrations during a term of 3,000
years : from the Egyptian priests, and the Brah-
mins of India, the Samian philosopher took up
his train of thinking, which Plato continued, main-
taining that the soul flitted from one form to ano-
ther, wearing out many bodies in its eccentric
course, and that it had a pre-existence before it
became manifest in the human shape. — aXXa yap

av (pair^v iKa<Trr\v rwv ^vyjujv iroXXa (TWjuara /cararpijSftv,
aXXwc Tt Kav TToXXa eTtj pu^. Ei yap pkoi to tiiijixa
Kai uTToWvoiTo \ri 2u»vroc tov avQpCjTrov, aXX' 17
ijjvyji au TO Kararpi^ofjiivov avv<j>aivoi, avayKalov fxkvT
av EiTf, OTTore airoWvoiro t] "^vyji, to TtXEuraiov v(^a~
afxa rvyi^iv avrrjv e^ovaav, Kai tovtov fxovov irpoTipav
awoXXvaOai. (Phsedo.)

The Benuas are divided into tribes, each under
an elder, termed the Batin, who directs its move-
ments and settles disputes. In the states of Sun-
gie-ujong and Johole are twelve tribes, consisting
of upwards of 1,000 individuals, under twelve
batins, who, as mentioned in the account of these
states, have the power of electing the Malay chiefs.

THE BENUAS. 393

Under each batin are two subordinates, termed
Jenriang and Jurokra, who assist the former in
his duties. A Jurokra of the Besisik tribe, named
Tenggin, from the interior of Salangore, and a
Poyang named Ambui, of the Belandas tribe, in-
formed me that the latter had four batins named
Banning, Lunggeyng, Singa-quassa, and Pakat.
The Besisik tiibe has one batin only, Palimpei,
who succeeded his uncle, Breyk, a short time ago
pro tempore, until his son, now a child, be old
enough to take upon himself the direction of the
affairs of the tribe. The Belandas have four
Jennangs, viz. Pawampa de Cheyng, Ampu Ma-
nis, Palsye, and Rumbong ; and two Jurokras.
The Besisik, one Jennang named Mumin ; one
Jurokra, Sekannal, and one Poyang, Mannan.
The functions of their batin resemble those per-
taining to the Malay Rajah ; the title of Jennang is
equivalent to that of the Malay Panghiilu ; and
that of the Jurokra to that of Mata Mata. There
is also a war chief called Palima, identical with
the Malay Panglima. This form of government,
as well as that of the Malays, proves the truth of
the axiom, that the people are, from the very
commencement of the social state, the source of
all power and jurisdiction, voluntarily giving up their
liberty, and placing it in the hands of persons to
whom, from age and experience, they are natu-

394 WILD TRIBES.

rally led to look up, and to receive their dicta as
laws. In such a course of things, laws must have
preceded the knowledge of letters, and the other
arts of civilized life ; and this we accordingly find
to be the case in the oral traditional codes which
exist, and are in force among the Benuas, and
among other tribes of this part of the globe.

Capital crimes, as murder, are punished by
drowning, by impaling, or by exposure to the sun,
leaving the criminal bound to a Nipah tree, to
perish from heat and hunger. Adultery is pu-
nished with death, if the parties be caught in the
act. The law of inheritance differs from that
introduced by the early Menangkabowe colonists,
being in favour of the eldest son.

The following passage, explanatory of the cus-
toms of the Benua, is translated from a copy of an
old Malay MS., which was sent to me by one of
the Salangore chiefs, and purports to be the an-
swer given by the four chiefs, or Neneks, who
were summoned to the presence of Mahomed
Shah, king of Johore.

" We wish to return to our old customs, to as-
cend the lofty mountain, to dive into the earth's
deep caverns, to traverse the boundless forest, to
repose, with our head pillowed on the knotted
trunk of the Durian tree, and curtained by Rus-
sam leaves. To wear garments made from the

THE BENUAS. 395

leaves of the Lumbah, or Terap tree, and a head-
dress of Bajah leaves. Where the Meranti trees
join their lofty branches, where the Kompas links
its knots, there we love to sojourn. Our weapons
are the tamiang (or sumpitan), and the quiver of
arrows imbued in the gum of the deadly Telak.
The fluid most delicious to us is the limpid water
that lodges in the hollow of trees, where the
branches unite with the trunk ; and our food con-
sists of the tender shoots of the fragrant Jematong,
and the delicate flesh of the bounding deer."

Like the Thyrsagetse of Sarmatia, the Benuas
live by the chace, eat the flesh of animals, and
seldom sow any grain. In making alliances, or
taking solemn oaths, they dip their weapons into a
mixture, of which blood forms a principal ingre-
dient. This is also customary, even with the
Malays, and the ceremony is termed by them
" Sumpah Setia Berkacha-darah." We are in-
formed by Herodotus (Melp. iv. c. 70.) that
whenever the Scythians entered into alliances, they
poured wine into a large earthen vessel, and
mingled it with the blood of the contracting par-
ties : they then dipped their weapons into it, and
quaffed the mixture, using many solemn impreca-
tions. A somewhat similar custom prevails among
a Tartar race, termed the Hioum Noe, who caused
the Chinese ambassadors, in ratification of a treaty

396 WILD TRIBES.

of peace, B.C. 124, to drink the blood of victims
from a human skull.

One of the Benua terms for thunder is gantar,
signifying, in Malay, terrible, fearful. They dread
it nearly as much as the black Tartars, who, M.
Claude Visdelou observes, when they hear it, are
seized with fear and horror, halt their armies, and
are afraid to go out, deeming it to be the voice of
the Heaven they worship.* White, among the
Benuas, appears to be regarded, as among the
Tartars, a sacred colour. The former have their
white Siamang, the white alligator, and the white
unka : while the latter have the sacred white horse,
the white mountain, and the white-haired vic-
tims offered in sacrifice.

Many of the Jakuns have been converted to
Islam and intermarried with the Malays. I have
seen several living with Malay families, both males
and females, whom I could not distinguish from
the Malays either in personal appearance or dress.
Some years ago, a pious Mussulman lady brought
several families of a tribe from the woods of
Padang Kladi to Malacca; fed and clothed them,

* " Ces peuples adorent le Ciel avec le plus profond respect. lis
font toujcmrs mention du Ciel dans toutes leurs affaires. Quand ils
entendent le tonnerre ils sont saisis de crainte et d'liorreur. lis font
faiie alte a leurs armies et n'oseroient passer outre ; ils disent que
le Ciel a cri6." — Suite des Observations, p. 293.

THE BENUAS. 39?

and eventually persuaded her flock to undergo the
rite of circumcision, and to embrace Mohamme-
danism. I was told that three of the proselytes,
a man and two women, went a few years ago with
their mistress and her mother Khatijeh on a pil-
grimage to Mecca. The mistress married in
Arabia and died in childbirth. Khatijeh still re-
mains in Arabia with the three Jakuns. The
rest, with the exception of one of the females,
who became the concubine of a Sepoy of the
Golundauze, returned from Malacca to their native
woods.

The Jakuns are extremely proud, and will not
submit, for any length of time, to servile offices
or to much control. Attempts have been made
to domesticate them, which have generally ended
in the Jakun's disappearance on the slighest coer-
cion. One of a tribe from Salangore staid with
me for some days, but as I had no occasion for
his services, he went back reluctantly to his tribe.
They are remarkably honest, being never known to
steal any thing, not even the most insignificant
trifle. On long journeys the women carry their
children in a rude sling suspended from the shoul-
ders. They are fond of music, and have two in-
struments, one Uke a violin, and the other a rude
flute. Their songs run in measured slocas, and
though wild, are characterized by a pleasing and
artless melody.

398 WILD TRIBES*

Both men and women go nearly naked whilst
near their own haunts : thej^ wear nothing but a
strip of the fibrous bark of the Terap tree, beaten
into a sort of cloth of a reddish brown colour,
called a Sabaring, round their loins ; part of this
comes down in front, is drawn between the legs,
and fastened behind. The men sometimes en-
circle their heads with a string of Pallas leaves.
On visits to Malay villages they generally contrive
to appear more decently clad. The women par-
ticularly take great pleasure in silver bracelets,
rings, and other ornaments. I do not recollect
that I have seen any instance of the Benua wear-
ing the skins of wild beasts as has been alleged.
They carry about them little mat pouches con-
taining generally a small portion of tobacco, a
flint and steel, a knife, and a rude bamboo call
or whistle. Their arms, as before stated, are the
sumpitan, bamboo quiver of poisoned arrows, a
small quantity of the dark brown poison in a semi-
fluid state contained in a small bamboo, the
parang, and a spear with a long shaft. Three
individuals belonging to a tribe from the interior
of Sungie Rhya, who visited me at Qualla Lingie,
amused themselves during the greater part of the
morning in shooting their arrows at the monkeys
that swarmed among the boughs of the lofty fruit
trees around my tent. They evinced a remark-

THE BENUAS. 399

able dexterity in the use of these dangerous
weapons, blowing the arrows with great precision
of aim, and with such a velocity as to render the
transit of the slender dart for a considerable dis-
tance from the mouth of the tube invisible. It is
propelled by collecting a considerable quantity of
air in the lungs, and suddenly emitting it with a
sharp noise resembling that occasioned by the
discharge of an air-gun. The sumpitans made
use of on this occasion were about ten feet long.
The range, to take proper effect, is about sixty or
seventy feet. They employ three preparations of
the Ipoh or Upas poison to tip the arrows, dis-
tinguished by the names Ipoh Krohi, Ipoh Tennik
or Kennik, and Ipoh Mallaye.

The Krohi is extracted from the root and bark
of the Ipoh tree, the roots of the Tuba* and
Kopah, red arsenic, and the juice of limes. The
Tennik is made in the same manner as the Krohi,
leaving out the Kopah root. The Mallaye poison,
which is accounted the most potent of the three,
is prepared from the roots of the Tuba, the Pera-
chi, the Kopah and the Chey ; and from that of
the shrub Mallaye ; hence its name.

* According to Marsden, the Tuba is a climbing plant, the root of
which being steeped in water, or the infusion, which is while, being
poured into water, stupifies lish. The Tuba biji, or seed Tuba, he
says, is the Tuba baccifera of Rumphius, and the Menispermum
cocculus of Linnaeus.

400 WILD TRIBES.

The process of concocting these preparations
is as follows : — The roots are carefully selected
and cut at a particular age of the moon : I be-
lieve about the full. The woody fibre is thrown
away, and nothing but the succulent bark used.
This is put into a quali (a sort of pipkin made of
earth) with as much soft water as will cover the
mass, and kneaded well together. This done,
more water is added, and the whole is submitted
to a slow heat over a charcoal fire until half the
water has evaporated. The decoction is next
strained through a cotton cloth, again submitted
to slow ebullition until it attains the consistency
of syrup. The red arsenic (Warangan) rubbed
down in the juice of the sour lime, the Limou
Assam of the Malays, is then added, and the
mixture poured into small bamboos which are
carefully closed up ready for use. Some of the
tribes add a little opium, spices and saffron ; some,
the juice of the Lanchar, and the bones of the
Sunggat fish burnt to ashes.

A number of juggling incantations are per-
formed, and the spells gibbered over the seething
caldron by the Poyangs, by whom the fancied
moment of the projection of the poisoning prin-
ciple is as anxiously watched for, as that of the
philosopher's stone, or the elixir vitae by the
alchymists and philosphers of more enlightened

THE BENUAS. * 401

races. When recently prepared the Ipoh poisons
are all of a dark liver-brown colour, of the con-
sistency of syrup, and emit a strongly narcotic
odour. The deleterious principle appears to be
volatile as the efficacy of the poison is diminished
by keeping.

The arrows are very slight slips of wood,
scarcely the thickness of a crow-quill, and gene-
rally about eight inches long, tapering to a fine
point. This is coated with the poison which is
allowed to inspissate thereon for the space of an
inch or so. They then cut the arrow slightly all
round at the part where the coat of poison ends ;
consequently it almost invariably snaps off on
piercing the flesh of the victim, leaving the en-
venomed point rankling in the wound. At the
other end of the arrow is a cone of light pith-like
wood, which is fitted to the tube of the sumpitan,
land assists materially in the propulsion and direc-
tion of the arrow. From experiments I caused
some of the aborigines to make with these poi-
soned weapons on living animals in my presence,
I am enabled to offer the following results shew-
ing the efficacy of the Kennik preparation.

A squirrel died in twelve minutes, young dogs
in from thirty-seven to forty minutes, a fowl in
two hours, one lingered seven hours and a half.
Three arrows tipped with the Mallaye preparation,

VOL. II. D D

402 WILD TRIBES.

it is affirmed would kill a man in less than an
hour, and a tiger in less than three hours. Ac-
cording to the aborigines, the only remedy against
the poison is the recent juice of the Lemmah
kopiting, rubbed round and into the wound, and
afterwards over the limb into which the puncture
has been made. The arrow seldom penetrates
farther than an inch, snapping off as mentioned
above.

The following are the symptoms evinced by a
strong healthy pup, struck in the right hip ; the
arrow penetrated about one-fourth of an inch only.

In six minutes afterwards, the animal exhibited
signs of uneasiness, yawned, and moaned ; in ten
and-a-half minutes, grew sick, vomited the con-
tents of the stomach ; continued vomiting at
intervals, bringing up small quantities of a white,
frothy-looking fluid : in sixteen minutes, the mus-
cles of the chest and diaphragm were powerfully
excited ; slight convulsive twitchings in the legs
succeeded : in twenty minutes, fell on its side,
foamed much at the mouth; again rose on its
legs, and struggled violently as if to get loose : in
twenty-three minutes, still foaming at the mouth,
involuntary alvine evacuation ; again fell down,
after painful retching and ineffectual attempts to
vomit, continued in this state ; the efforts to
relieve the stomach and chest gradually becoming

THE BENUAS. 403

weaker, till in thirty-seven minutes after the in-
troduction of the poison, it died strongly con-
vulsed. On dissection, by Mr. Maurice, the
surgeon of the 23rd M. L. I., a frothy saliva-like
fluid was discovered in the stomach, the gall
bladder distended with bile. The intestines un-
usually pale ; in the cavity of the thorax, on each
side, were found about four drams of a serous
fluid. The brain and spinal chord, I regret to
say, were not examined. Taking into considera-
tion the complicated nature of its preparations, it
would be difficult to decide from the above train
of symptoms whether the Upas poison should or
should not be classed, as it has been by some
writers, among the narcotic acrid vegetable
poisons.

With regard to the Ipoh tree of the Malay
Peninsula, from the description of it given to me
by the natives, I much question its identity with
the Anchar or upas tree of the Javanese forests,
described by Dr. Horsfield, and the Arbor toxicaria
of Rumphius. It may be superfluous to add, that
in the wildest tales related to me by the abori-
gines about the deadly qualities of this poison,
there is nothing to corroborate the extravagant
fictions with which Foersch so easily amused the
credulity of half Europe. It is probable that the
Lemmah kopiting, a shrub said by natives to be

D D 2

404 WILD TRIBES.

the only antidote against it, may be found to bear
some botanical affinity to the Feuillea cordifolia,
ascertained by Monsieur Drapiez to be a most
powerful antidote against vegetable poisons. The
native names which I have now recorded will, it
is hoped, afford some clue to botanists visiting the
Straits of Malacca, or the islands of the Indian
Archipelago, for a more scientific investigation,
both of the plants of which the poison is com-
posed, and of its antidote, the Lemmah kopiting.

The huts which I have seen have been inva-
riably situated on the steep side of some forest-
clad hill, or in some sequestered dell, remote from
any frequented road or foot-path, and with little
plantations of yams, plantains, and maize, about
them. The bones and hair of the animals, whose
flesh the inmates of these scattered dwellings feed
upon, strew the ground near them, while a number
of dogs, generally of a light brown colour, give
timely notice of the approach of strangers.

The huts themselves are rude edifices, perched
on the top of four high wooden poles; thus
elevated from fear of tigers, and entered by
means of a long ladder, presenting no very satis-
factory appearance to the uninitiated, through
certain holes which serve as doors.* The roofs

• M. Claude de Visdelou says of the Toupo tribe of Tartars,
(Hist, de la Tartar, p. 152.) " lis se font des huttos d'herbes et de

THE BENUAS. 405

are often thatched with chueho-leaves. There is
but one room, in which the whole family is
huddled together, with dogs and the bodies of the
animals they catch. They are interdicted by one
of their singular rules from using any other wood
than that of the Petaling and Jambu klat, in the
construction of these huts. The huts are so
made as to be moveable at a moment's warning ;
on the appearance of small-pox, or other contagi-
ous disorder among them, or deaths, a whole
wigwam will vanish in the course of a single
night.

They are by no means particular in diet, living,
it is alleged by the Malays, upon the flesh of
snakes, monkeys, bears, deer, and other wild
animals. Plantains, hill-paddy, maize, yams,
sugar-cane, together with the wild fruits and
roots of the forest, form their more ordinary
repast. Rice is a luxury but seldom enjoyed,
the Benuas being averse, from their wandering
habits, to the trouble of cultivation, and generally
receiving it in barter from the Malays in return
for the produce of the forest. They are said to
dishke the flesh of domestic animals, fowls, &c.,

paille. lis ne scavent ce que c'est que de nourrir des animaux. lis
ignorent entierement I'agriculture; le terroir y produit beaucoup de
Pe-ho, dont la racine sert de pain. lis vivent de la peche et de la
chasse."

406

WILD TRIBES.

deeming them less clean than the beasts of the
forest, whose food is generally the mast of trees,
wild fruits, roots, &c. They sometimes plant a
little hill-paddy. In eating, no dish adorns their
table, save occasionally the leaf of the Sayak tree ;
and that of the Biro furnishes their usual drinking-
cup. A vessel of clay, called Tammumong, is
applied to the purposes of cooking, differing in
shape from that used by Malays. The entrails
of wild animals are taken out, and the hair
scraped or singed off, before the flesh is boiled.
Instead of betel-leaf, they often chew the leaf of
a tree called Kassi, together with the areca-nut
and gambler, but seldom mix them with lime.
Tobacco, whenever it can be had, is used to
excess, even by women and children.

No assistance is rendered, except occasionally
by the husband, if present, during the act of
parturition ; not even by one of the sex ; nor is
any preparation made to alleviate the agonizing
pangs common on such occasions to all the
daughters of Eve. An extract only, procured
from the roots and leaves of a shrub called, by the
Jakuns, Saluseh, or puwar, is given towards the
end of the period of gestation, and continued at
intervals until the accouchement is over. In pro-
tracted cases, the woman is laid upon her stomach,
and a fire kindled near her to excite the pains.

THE BENUA8. 40?

In order to facilitate the expulsion of the after-
birth, she is made to stand over the fire. Seven
days afterwards, the mother performs ablutions,
and returns to her conjugal duties. Circumcision
is not practised.

On occasions of marriages the whole tribe is
assembled, and an entertainment given, at which
large quantities of a fermented liquor, obtained
from the fruit of the tampui, are discussed by the
wedding guests ; an address is made by one of
the elders to the following effect : " Listen, all ye
that are present, those that were distant are now
brought together — those that were separated are
now united." The young couple then approach
each other, join hands, and the sylvan ceremony
is concluded. It varies, however, in different
tribes. Among some, there is a dance, in the
midst of which the bride elect darts off, a la
galopcy into the forest, followed by her inamorato.
A chace ensues, during which, should the youth
fall down, or return unsuccessful, he is met with
the jeers and merriment of the whole party, and
the match is declared off. It generally happens,
though, that the lady contrives to stumble over
the root of some tree friendly to Venus, and falls,
(fortuitously of course) into the outstretched arms
of her pursuer.

No marriage is lawful without the consent of

408 WILD TRIBES.

the parents. The dower usually given by the
man to the bride, is a biliong (Malay hatchet),
a copper ring, an iron or earthern cooking vessel,
a parang or chopper, a few cubits of cloth, glass
beads, and a pair of armlets : the woman also
presents a copper ring to her intended. Poly-
gamy is not permitted, but a man can divorce his
wife, and take another. The form of divorce is
that the parties return their copper wedding-rings ;
the children generally go with the mother.

In some tribes it is customary to deck out the
bride with the leaves of the Pallas tree, and to
cut off a part of her hair, a custom also observed
by Malays, and termed Andam. (See also Chap.
V. Vol. I.) The Dehan maidens, according to
Herodotus, (Melp. iv. c. 34.) used to cut off a
lock of their hair before marriage, in memory of
the Hyperborean virgins who died in Delos ; a
custom probably prevailing also among the Scy-
thians.

The preparations for funerals are few and
simple. The corpse is stripped, washed, and
wrapped in cloth of Terap bark ; or in a piece of
white cloth, and interred, among some of the
tribes in a sitting posture, in a grave from three
to six cubits deep ; the cooking dish, sumpitan,
quiver of arrows, parang, knife, flint and steel of
the deceased are buried with him, along with a

THE BENUAS. 409

little rice, water, and a few rokos of tobacco, to
serve the pilgrim on his long and dreary journey
to the West, No sort of service is recited. The
ancient Scythians used to bury with their great
men, some of their domestics, horses, golden gob-
lets, dishes, &c., for their use in the world of
spirits. Rennel informs us (Geography, p. 108),
that in some of the Scythian tombs, scattered over
the plains between the Wolga and the Oby, have
been found gold and silver vessels. Those lying
farther to the east, more particularly at the upper
part of the Jenisei, have the utensils contained in
them of copper. Mr. Tooke asserts that not only
domestic utensils were interred with them, but
weapons and implements of war. Among the
more modern Tartars, this practice of burying
arms and domestic utensils exists to a certain ex-
tent. M. Claude Visdelou, adverting to the Tou
Kiu tribe, observes,* "lis renfermoient leurs
morts dans un double cercueil, et enterroient avec
le cercueil de Tor, de Pargent, des habits, et des
fourrures." I am not aware whether or not the
wild tribes of the Malay Peninsula regard the
burial places of their ancestors with the veneration
in which they were once held by the Scythians,
and are still by the Malays. On the seventh day

* Histoire de la Tartarie, p. 112.

410 WILD TRIBES.

after interment, I have before noticed that a fire
is kindled over the grave to drive away evil spirits.
Some of the tribes turn the head of a male corpse
to the East ; of a female to the West. The
house where a person has died is generally de-
serted and burnt.

The Benuas are celebrated among Malays for
their skill in medicines, and, it is said, know the
use of venesection in inflammatory disorders. The
following is a specimen of their rude recipes. A
person with sore eyes must use a collyrium of the
infusion of Niet-niet leaves for four days. For
diarrhoea, the decoction of the root of Kayu-yet,
and Kayu-panamas : for sciatica, powdered Sab-
tal-wood in water, rubbed on the loins : for sores,
the wood Kumbing. If the head be aff'ected, it
must be washed with a decoction of Lawong-
wood; if the chest, the patient should drink a
decoction of Kayu-tikar leaves.

Such recipes as these, of which there is abun-
dance, are not, however, supposed to be fully effi-
cacious without the incantations of the Poyangs.
This triple alliance of religion, magic and medi-
cine, is remarkable as having prevailed at some
period or other in every nation of the globe, and
did not escape the observations of Pliny and
other ancient writers. Guligas, stones extracted
from the heads and bodies of animals, particularly

RAYET LAUT. 411

the porcupine, and the Rantei Babi, which is
imagined to be endowed with powers equivalent
to those of the celebrated Anguinum of the
Druids of Gaul and Britain, have been previously
alluded to, and hold a high place in the Materia
Medica of these rude tribes.

The Rayet Laut, subjects of the sea, or Orang
Akkye, are unquestionably from the same stock
as the Jakuns. The two tribes, it is true, differ
from each other in localities, habits, and slightly
in personal appearance, yet both generally admit
the fact of a common origin.

The following traditions, however, are current;
the first among the Malays, the other among the
Rayet Laut themselves.

Dattu Klambu, a man of power in former days,
employed a number of Jakuns in the building of
an Astanah or palace. He had an only daughter,
a young and beautiful damsel, who, once upon a
time observing the primitive costume of one of
her father's workmen, v/as seized with an uncon-
trollable fit of merriment. Whereupon, the irri-
tated Jakuns commenced the incantation " Chin-
derwye," and pursued their way to the forest,
followed by the spell-bound princess. Dattu
Klambu despatched messengers to bring back his
daughter, but she refused to return, and eventually
became the spouse of one of the Jakun chiefs.

412 WILD TRIBES.

Dattu Klambu, on receiving intelligence of this
occurrence, dissembled his resentment, and invited
the whole tribe to a sumptuous entertainment, on
pretence of celebrating the nuptials. In the midst
of the feast he fired the palace, in which the re-
vels were carried on, and the whole of the Jakuns,
except a man and a woman, perished in the
flames. These two Jakuns fled to Rawang, a
marsh near the sea-shore, and from them sprang
the Rayet Laut, sometimes termed Orang Rawang
or Akkye, who, not daring to return into the in-
terior, have ever since confined themselves to the
coasts and islets. The truly characteristic tra-
dition among the subjects of the sea them-
selves, is that their first parents were a white alli-
gator and a porpoise.

They are expert divers, and fishermen, and
frequently make long voyages in their fragile
vessels. They build houses, erecting Bagans,
temporary sheds, along the coast, whenever they
have occasion to go ashore to build boats, mend
nets, or collect dammer, wood-oil, &c. Other-
wise they reside along with their families in their
boats for months together, employed in fishing,
collecting Agar-agar (the Zostera of LinnsBus),
Tripang, &c. When the season or state of the
weather does not permit this, they employ them-
selves in getting wood, and pork-oil ; in making

RAYET LAUT. 413

cajangs, nets, sails, cordage, &c. Their princi-
pal haunts are Galang, Selat, Muru, Sooghi,
Mantang, Tambusa, Calang, Lingga, Timiang,
Sokanak, and Barn; and Akik, Murabu and Ra-
tas on the Siac coast.

The Rayet Laut have but faint ideas of the
existence of a benignant Superior Being, and of
a state of future existence ; believing in nothing
but the influence of evil spirits, consequently the
rude rights performed by them are merely pro-
pitiatory. Many become converts to Islam. From
constant intercourse of a commercial character
with the Malays and the maritime tribes of the
islands, they have adopted the Malay language,
the lingua franca of the Archipelago.

In appearance, they resemble the Jakuns and
Malays, allowing for the physical alteration always
induced by difference of food, daily occupations,
and habits, especially when continued through
many generations. They are darker than the
Malay, more savage and uncouth in aspect, lower
in stature, and have often a disagreeable scorbutic
affection of the skin, which appears to be chronic,
and is probably caused by their fishy and saline
diet, and by constant exposure to the briny ele-
ment, and to its atmosphere. Their dress resem-
bles that of the Malay, but is coarser and poorer,
and when engaged in ordinary pursuits, seldom

414 WILD TRIBES.

extends beyond a waist-cloth or chawat. They
are excessively proud, looking down upon the
Malays as an inferior race, and dislike the term
Rayet (subject), usually applied to them. Like
the Jakuns, they are of a restless turn of mind,
and impatient of all control, passionately fond of
music, especially that of the violin. In handi-
crafts, they are remarkably ingenious, particularly
in boat-building. They consider the Jakuns as
superiors, and shew them great respect. It is
said, that though a Jakun can take an Akkye
woman to wife, the Akkyes are not permitted to
marry with the Jakun females.

Dr. Leyden entertained an opinion that the
Battas of Sumatra were the Ichthyophagi of
Herodotus; but I agree with Mr. Anderson in
thinking this supposition fallacious, as the Battas
do not inhabit the coasts, but are always found in
the interior; rarely venturing down to the shore,
and indulge, as we have seen, an appetite of a
very different kind from any that could be desig-
nated simply ichthyphagous. The habits of the
Rayet Laut, on the other hand, who live almost
entirely upon fish, appear to answer the description
of the Indian Ichthyophagi, given by Herodotus,
who, when speaking of the various tribes of
Eastern India, observes (Thaha III. c. 9B.), that
" the Indians consist of many nations, and speak

RAYET LAUT. 415

different languages : some apply themselves to
the keeping of cattle, and others not. Some
inhabit the morasses of the river, and feed upon
raw fish, which they take in boats composed of
reeds, parted at the joint. These Indians wear
garments made of rushes, which they cut in the
river, and weaving together like a mat, wear in
the manner of a cuirass." The cajangs used by
the Rayets of the present day to protect them-
selves from the weather reminded me forcibly of
these cuirass-like coverings. I have already ob-
served that Valentyn noticed the Rayets under
the term Cellates, a term which was doubtless
derived from the localities where he fell in with
them, viz. in the narrow straits among the numer-
ous clusters of islets near the southern extremity
of the Straits of Malacca, called Selat, or Celat,
by the Malays; hence the native appellation Orang
Celat, men of the Straits, by which they were
sometimes known, as well as by other names indi-
cative of their temporary haunts. Mr. Tooke
(vol. ii. p. 72.) remarks a similar variety of name
dependent on place, existing among the Nogayan
Tartars ; " Several of them," he says, " have
frequently changed their stations in the vast desert
they inhabit, and as often changed their names ;
one while taking that of the river near which they
stop, at another that of the leader who heads

416

WILD TRIBES.

them, and again others at other times, according
to circumstances." These observations apply
also pretty generally to the Benua.

There are many idle tales current among Malays
of the existence in the woods and mountains of
malignant races, half men, half monkeys, endowed
with supernatural powers ; such for instance are
the Pikats of Java, who are said to dwell on the
summits of hills, and to intermarry with the Sia-
mangs ; the Pangans and the cannibal Bennangs,
who, like beasts, cohabit with their nearest rela-
tives ; the malignant Mawa that mocks the
laugh of a human being, with its iron arm and
body covered with shaggy hair ; and the treacher-
ous Biliong that watches over the tigers, and which
is supposed on rainy nights to visit the abodes of
men, and under the pretext of asking for fire, to
seize and tear them into pieces with its enormous
claws. I have been informed, on respectable
native authority, that a race in every respect
similar to the Benuas of the Malay Peninsula is
found in the interior of Sumatra. Mr. Marsden,
in the course of his enquiries amongst the natives,
concerning the aborigines of the island, gives only
an account of two different species of people dis-
persed in the woods, who avoided all communica-
tion with the other inhabitants, the Orang Kubu,
and Orang Gugu. The former he states to be

WILD RACKS SUPPOSED TO EXIST. 417

mniHMous, jKirliculariy in iUv rt>iiiilry Ivjn*^ l)0-
twecMi Palembaiijj: and Jambi, where the Malays,
according to every tradition, first settled. Some
have been caught at diflVront times, and kept
as slaves in Labim. One had married a Malayan
female. They have a language pecuhar to them-
st^lves and eat all kinds of wild animals and
reptiles.

The (iiigu are rare, differing in little, except
the faculty of speech, from the Orang Utan.
Their bodies are covered with long hair. Few of
them had been met with by the people of Labun,
from whom Mr. Marsden derived his informa-
tion. One was entrapped many years ago,
much in the same manner in which the carpen-
ter of Pilpay*s fables caught the monkey. He
had children by a Labun woman, which also were
more hairy than the common race, but the third
•^(Mieration was not to be distinguished from
others.

The Benuas have no written language nor
.symbols for articulate sounds, as far as my
personal knowledge extends ; though as previ-
ously mentioned, I am assured by natives that
some of the tribes in Perak write on the leaves of
the Stebbal. The dialects spoken by the tribes
differ more or less ; but the whole, it will be seen
by the comparative list, bear considerable affinity

VOL. II. E E

418 WILD TRIBES.

to each other, and to the purely Malayan and
Polynesian. On confronting two individuals of
different tribes, the Belandas and Besisik, whose
dialects are said to differ, L found that they could
contrive to make themselves understood by each
other, though \yith some difficulty, which seemed
to arise in a great measure from difference of
pronunciation and intonation. These two tribes,
with whom I had an opportunity of conversing
through the medium of a Malay who understood
the language, made use of the Malay auxiliary for
the tenses of verbs ; for instance, Handak Cho-
hok, I will go, &c. The possessives were also
formed after the Malay by the addition of punia
to the personal pronoun. The cases of nouns
are formed by prepositions ; the passives of verbs
by the prefix of particles, some of the derivative
nouns also, as in the Malay ; thus, Perdangaran
occasionally signifies " ear," from Dangar, a verb
common to both the Malay and Benua. For
the fore finger they use the common derivative
noun Penunjok, or the pointer, or index finger.
Pengambus is the word employed to express life,
or the organs of breathing, the lungs. They fre-
quently adopt Malay appellatives in addressing
each other, such as Abang, Adik, Bapa or Bapei.
In addressing Malays they substitute the term
Joboh-yey.

THE BENUAS. 419

I regret, that in the part of India where I now
write, I have not been able to refer to works con-
taining vocabularies of the dialects of the Tartar
hordes, and would here repeat the suggestion to the
philologist, contained in Chap. VII. Vol. I. respec-
ting the importance of a careful comparison of
their dialects with those at present spoken by the
Malay aboriginal tribes. One or two words in
the Niou-tche and Man-tchou dialect, found by
M. Claude Visdelou, at the end of a Chinese
history of the Kiu, bear some resemblance to the
latter, although their original sound is consider-
ably disguised, by being expressed through the
medium of Chinese characters, in which it is
scarcely possible to write strange words without
injury to the original pronunciation.

In tracing a general resemblance between the
Malay language and the dialects of the aboriginal
tribes, it is necessary to bear in mind, that the
words in the columns of the annexed vocabulary
marked " Jooroo Semang" and " Quedah Semang,"
were collected by Mr. Maingy and Colonel
M'Innes ; and that, as they were all orally com-
municated, a difference will exist in writing down
sounds as they occur to the ear of different hear-
ers, particularly when affected by the utterance of
savages from various tribes. Both the Malay,
language, and its pronunciation, have suffered
E E 2

420 WILD TRIBES.

great changes, from intercourse with the Arabs
and Hindoos, while those of the aborigines are
nearly free from foreign influence. Part of the
variety between the dialects apparent in the com-
parative vocabulary, is accounted for by consider-
ing that the number of words in it is extremely
limited, and that there exists in all the dialects of
the Archipelago a redundance of terms to express
the same idea. Writers, who have supported the
hypothesis that the Benuas are a Negro race,
perfectly distinct from the Malays, suggest also
that the words in the language of the former hav-
ing Malayan affinity, have been borrowed from
the Malays. This theory is totally unsupported
by any proofs. The fact of the woods, mountains,
streams, villages, and remarkable places, animals,
trees, and plants, being generally called by names
purely aboriginal, without the slightest or very rare
mixture of Arabic and Hindoo words, appears not
to have merited consideration. The names of the
higher numbers, and some few of articles rarely
used by the Jakuns, it is probable have been bor-
rowed from the Malay. Where the Malay and
Benua terms differ, the former will frequently be
found to be of Sanscrit, or other foreign origin.
Thus the Benua terms for arrow, brother, earth,
viz. klikir or lamaka, awunta tik, and dui, are
entirely different from the Malay, and the latter

THE BENUAS. 421

are all of Hindoo origin ; for instance, panah, or
vanah, sudara, and bhumi. Krcyt and pee are
the Benua names for body, while the Malays have
adopted the Arabic badan. The Benuas are
ignorant of the simplest rules of arithmetic. In
counting, the natural planof indigitation is adopted,
throwing the articles counted into heaps of fives
and tens.

422

WILD TRIBES.

O
<
Q

5h
P3

pa
<

o
;>

-si
(4
<J
P^
1^

OPL, <Jl

W W H

03 <$,

1
I

S rt J3 c =2

OrCi <u cd c3

o ^

r^ss:^ N

=; fl s

g S cti
C o3J=

tS3

:,^pqffi;^j/2WHStfh:iO<1Wpq

WPWCmi

'O o3

Ph
be

C*3

<t^<j<J<5<

^ 5 g o ^

pqmmpQpQP^OQpQpqpqpqpQpQpQpq

5 "^

P5Q

PPQ

LANGUAGE.

423

to to

■£-3

c5*<^

<uS

^^C3

bo
•X3

fct^tfS^

''^

c3 bo

^J^ H S

-^^-sjI

a 3

-s bo

^."

H pq 02 H CO O PM ^ W

o
a

3
P3 --

<U ri QJ 03 G

■s ^

bo^^
cS o P 4^

. bo

■■^000

CD CDrJ-iAsr^r^f— li— li — I W W fc^ *-(
0000000000000

^ bo -5 .^ ^

*2 5 >> rt <u bo o
«3 cd ct3 O) <U O 3

ppppfipp

fl bo ^

^.'S^boJg^goj'S
W W pq H W ts5 H H W

424

WILD TRIBES

M « ^ cd 3

O o

o .^

lie n3 S'l^S^i—i kji

O) G (^ ^ Ji 03 cS

<J pq ^ p pq <: fr;

en
>-.

-t-T

a; 1^

C N C ri*J

rt ct rt <L»

c s

_, _. ^>^-l "rl 'i Q3 OD S e

i=i

;L|

ri*j

^ o

rtrC

cti

>-»=!

W<1ffl

bb
o

C S3 5

(U ro nj <u 3

2i t)tiS So
fl-d S c rt

g ^ rt rt <u
c4 O M u i-i

ooooo

LANGUAGE.

425

S rt

pqHWHPQtf

3 OJ S n3

0.2S

p pq ^ t4 W W Ph H^ c^

cc rt '^

3
bopq

^W en

^^§^0^ --

pq-S

tao

bo
c
o

S)c?:s t,^

bo bo

O eS

pq (1, t^ O ffi Ph h^ 02

t^ "^ "Tj .— I 1^
.3 fl cd oj bo :3

Ce Gj OJ QJ o o

ce C! i3 J-*

C J-l 03 K*

bo o

bo
O S?

-M >

o o

s:^s

426

WILD TRIBES.

5sOd
Ho

<^:3

bo
(In
•So

bo
_ ^ P^ bp-^

ce bo"j^C C bo^ o"^ "S

H M ^ ^ pq pq M <J^ O Ph ^

PP
ri -^ i^ S3 S bo

fx,;^

Wpq

3
i

-2 _r 3-^

Ph 'g

d ticPQ.'^

» Wg^^^^^

bOT

■^IS)

-^ S^ c ^5 § S

■I

?i3

bog Wl

(U <u cd ^ P TO
P^PhHOPW

^ a

PQ ^

«} 4)

cC cC cC

ooooooooo

3 O ;3

<u o

bo^

52; 5<^

CO ^,_^

^•1

^ ^ P^ J3 > «J 00 bo SC

•-sg

P^Ph

LANGUAGE.

427

PQco

-s *-

I s

r.^

CT} ^

i^i

^-s

•— 1 rt re

^,i«J

OAhi-?

re -t^ -^ O ~M

pqppHpH

•5b

p ^ tf pq pq c» <5 ^^ W

fi^H-3pqpqpiHcc^-5HW<lpH^«pqp:3H

Sr§ bB-3

Jill

OpHNh^

C3H

pc5 ;^ rt rt Jx CO cc H W

O -rH !-( n ^ i> ?»^-tJ

-i'^

§«

W bo

i^ D rt

:Sp^_bp

3
bo

j:3
bo Ph

'^ re cc o) oj « X K^^ '^ N ^
CO W W ft Ph W O ^ cc ;:^ H

:;3 =!

^ Is
opq

I— I -M CS ^

00 *

rt la; pc5 rt pc5 rt rt pc5 tf

,2 cc

COCOC«^CZJCOC/5COcCCOCOC/3C/2CZ}

<i^ S is

428

WILD TRIBES,

§ bo

O O cti

rt bo

ce ,

PhO

o "U

'boS

§■

_ ^ bo?2 t>.-

,i3 bo

^ Pi

cd rt

rt's^'

PQmQ

Hi. So
Co ^o

P rt <3 cd ^ _
iJl CO CO -i-H o

bog

-si III

cd O pi
o cd (^ H

f= 2

00</3

'bb S o 2 ^- —

i^ >>■ l^ ii' i>-

cd J2 O cd O

pqpqcjQO

LANGUAGE. 429

430

WILD TRIBES,

ro (D ;3 p

bo g

-5 JlJ

o tf

'^ 5 c 'S c^'S r§ -I ;s r^ ^

;3
o

S bb ^ is ^

. rt rt

^SV-Q

;3-H c j3 c

3 o S

PS ^ii^rC

§-5

^Hffi

LANGUAGE.

431

^-3

rt i^ S rt «

'SB 5 rig fe CS
•3-S C^ org

<i; i? ^ -^ .ts -2

P<5COtlHO

t^ S ce .

O ci3 Q

c^ P 2^ ^ ^

5^^PW

<u f-i s

^^ <u ?i

432 WILD TRIBES.

It has already been shown that, in the general
character and genius of the dialects prevailing
over the Eastern Archipelago, there exists a most
remarkable similarity which may be traced, ac-
cording to Mr. Crawfurd, eastward from the
north-western extremity of Sumatra, to the wes-
tern shores of New Guinea, and the Philip-
pines westward as far as Madagascar, and to the
most remote of Cook's discoveries southward,
although the written characters widely differ.
This similarity can only have its origin either from
a nation, that exerted great and immediate influ-
ence over the rest, like that of the Romans and
Normans over England, or from the primitive lan-
guage of the first tribes that peopled this part of
the world, enlarged gradually by religious, politi-
cal and social intercourse with other nations, and
in lapse of time so much altered that the original
language is almost lost sight of, except in situa-
tions less affected by external causes of change.
Such is in fact the situation of the Benuas. Mr.
Crawfurd has selected with considerable care a
number of words which he considers common to
all the dialects of the Eastern Archipelago ; to
these I have affixed the Benua synonymes, nearly
all of which bear a striking resemblance to this
general language as far as they go. If the hypo-
thesis be correct that these words once formed

LANGUAGE. 433

part of a simple and primitive language, we draw
near to the important conclusion that the whole
of these now varied and numerous races are de-
scendants from one stock. What this stock was,
where its original country, whether from Tartary
or not, what circumstances impelled the tide of
population to the far East, and whether there be
any truth in the tradition that these widely scat-
tered and beautiful islands, with the whole of
Ultra- Gangetic India once formed a vast conti-
nent are questions of deep interest. My reasons
for thinking the tribes of Tartar origin are already
before the reader.

VOL. II. F B'

434

WILD TRIBES — LANGUAGE.

COMPARATIVE LIST OF BENUA AND GREAT POLY-
NESIAN WORDS.

ENGLISH.

GREAT POLYNESIAN.

Above

Atas

Duwuv

Air or Wind

Anggin

Angin

Blood

Za or Zais

Rah

Bone

Zuhang

Balung

Buffalo

Kurbou

Kabu

Child

Anak

Cow

Lembu

Lambu

Day

Chahar

Hari

Death

Kabus

Mati

Dog

Chooh or Chu

Asu

Eye

Mat

Mata

Fire

Hus, Api

Api

Fish

Ka, Kajib, Ikan

Iwak

Fowl

Banuk

Manuk

Fruit

Buh

Woh

Gold

Mas

Hair

Buluh, Luk

Wulu

Hand

Thi, Tung

Tangan

Head

Tamlanjik, Koi

Duwur

Heat

Radang

Panas

Hog

Jonkat, Russam

Bawl

Aku

Iron

Besi

Bassi

Island

Pulo, Chumok

Nusa

Kill

Bunoh

Land

Telaseh, Teh

Tanah

Leaf

Doun

Ron

Maize

Jagong

Jagong
Bulan

Month

Bulan

Moon

Do.

Nose

Kalunjong, Mung

Idong

Peacock

Chim — Marrak

Marak

Rhinoceros

Ruski, Arak

Warak

Rice

Bras

Was

Rice (in the husk)

Paddi

Pari [lake?)

Sea

Laut, Sabgu

Tassek (a fresh water

Sky

Langgit

Langit

Stone

Battu

Watu

Sugar-cane

Buh

Tebbu

Thou

Kou

Kowe

Water

Wig-weh

Weh

Who

Siamma

Sapa

What

Napa

A pa

APPENDIX

VOL. II

FF 2

A r 1' K N I) 1 \.

No. XIL

1). BOELAN'S TREATY WITH RUMBOWE.

Contract aiul inviolable Agreement tonckulcd Ix;-
twcen the Governor D. Boelan and Council on the
one part, and the Chiefs of Calang and Rumbowe
on the other.

1st. Tlic said Chiefs jiromise and swear in the
mune and on behalf of the inhabitants of Calang
and Rumbowe, and the places subordinate thereto,
that they shall conduct themselves faithfully and
j>eaccably towards the Government of the Nether-
lands East India Company. Moreover, they promise
and swear to be obedient to the Netherlands au-
thority, and demean themselves as quiet and dutiful
neighbours of that Government, without conjointly
or severally attempting any hostile measures against
the said Government, either directly or indirectly,
but will consider the friends of the East India Com-
pany as their friends, and enemies as their enemies.

2nd. The Company on their part agree to restore
all persons, whether free or slave, who, from time to

438 APPENDIX, NO. XII.

time, may desert from the surrounding district and
come over to Malacca.

3rd. The said Chiefs promise and agree to annul
and cancel all negotiations which may exist between
them and any foreign European nation.

4th. The tin of Sungie-ujong, the produce of Lingie,
Rumbowe, and Calang, without reservation will be
delivered to the Company at 38 Spanish dollars a
bar of 3 piculs, and this price will always continue
without its ever being enhanced ; it will be in the
power of the Company to seize, and confiscate, and
to appropriate for their use all tin which might be
discovered to have been fraudulently exported from
the places above-mentioned.

5th. The said chiefs, moreover, bind themselves to
suppress piracy as much as lies in their power, and on
no account to give shelter to any such evil disposed
person in their territories, and they shall be held re-
sponsible in this respect for the conduct of their
subjects ; it shall be incumbent on the said Chiefs on
being informed of any meditated preparation, or out-
fitting of piratical prows, to exert their utmost endea-
vour in checking their designing and very powerful
owners.

6th. That no boats or vessels of any description
whatever be permitted to proceed from north to
south, or from the latter to the former part; or pass
the Straits of Malacca without being provided with
a pass, on pain of being seized.

7 th. In the same manner no boats or vessels, to
whomsoever they may belong, shall be allowed to

I i: i

I '. "A III! RLMHOWE. \^9

pjuss the Coinpaiiv's . ^ ;;i( ut at Lingic withuut
touching, in order th.ii a :>carch may be made in
such boats or vessels for tin ; any persons attempting
to evade tlR\sc rules will be liable to have their boats
and t!ie tin which may be found in them, confiHcated
and sold, and the proceeds be appropriated for the
use of the (\)mpany and the said Chiefs.

Lastly, The said Chiefs promise and swear that
they shall stcdfastly and inviolably confonn to the
alx)ve-mentioned agreement, so long as the sun and
moon give their light. The Comjmny, on tlieir \mri,
promise to extend their protection and fatherly care
towards the States of Lingie and Rumbowe.

No. Xill.
1)1 rcil rUKATY WITH RLMliOWK,

.'.Til .Ii Ni:, \>^\9.

Treaty of evcrliusting friendship and alliance l>c-
twccn the Supreme Government of Netherlands,
India, - and Rajah Ali, the Panghulu, and the
Ampat Sukus. On behalf of the Netherlands
Government the Honourable J. S. Timmermarm
Thyssen, Governor of Malacca and its dependen-
cies, and on behalf of the kingdom of Rumbowe
the above named Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and
Ampat Sukus.
The Supreme Government of Netherlands India,

wishing to give proof of the good intentions of Ilis

440 APPENDIX, NO. XIII.

Netherlands Majesty towards all his subjects, renew,
by this, the former Treaty of the Supreme Govern-
ment of India, with Dain Cambodia, made in the
year 1759, likewise all that has proceeded from such
consequently with the former Panghulus and Am-
pat Sukus, now entered into with Rajah Ali, the
Panghulu and Ampat Sukus as their successors.

Art. 1. The Supreme Government acknowledge
Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus to be the
administrators of the Kingdom of Rumbowe.

Art. 2. Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat
Sukus, acknowledge the Supreme Government of
Netherlands India to be their protector, and they
likewise do promise and swear, as well for themselves
individually, as for all their subjects, to be at all times
faithful and honest, as it is expected from good and
faithful vassals, and never to act in any way, directly
or indirectly, against the Netherlands Government,
and at all times to consider the friends of that Go-
vernment to be their friends, and their enemies to
be their enemies, and they do moreover bind them-
selves to provide the said Government with men and
arms whenever such should be required by the Go-
vernor of Malacca and its dependencies.

Art. 3. The Netherlands Government do engage
to maintain or support Rajah Ali and his successors,
likewise the Panghulu and his successors in their
rights, leaving, however, the laws and customs of the
country in their full force — but, in case by the decease
of Rajah Ali, or the Panghulu, his or their suc-
cessor or successors being chosen, he or thcv si ml I

DUTCH TREATY WITH RUMBOWE. 441

not however act, nor be acknowledged as such by
any body until the said nomination be confirmed by
the Governor of Malacca and its dependencies, and
this treaty having been sworn to by them.

That in case any European or Natives being in
the service of the Netherlands Government, should
happen to run away or abscond, within the territory
of Rumbowe, or in the jurisdiction of Rajah Ali,
the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, and such having
come to their knowledge, they shall, without any
consideration for the rank or state of such persons or
person, and also not allowing them to embrace the
Mohammedan religion, cause them to be apprehended
and sent forthwith to the Governor of Malacca.

Art. 4. That Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Am-
pat Sukus, shall not grant any protection under
any pretence whatever to any of their subjects who
shall be suspected of having seduced slaves, or to
have committed any criminal offence, but shall deliver
them over, on good faith, to the Governor of Malacca,
or to the Fiscal of Malacca, who may send for them
by the order of the Governor, in order that such de-
linquents shall be tried at Malacca, and dealt with
according to the nature and circumstance of the
crime.

Art. 5. That Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Am-
pat Sukus, shall forthwith deliver over all those
slaves who have run away, and are found to have
absconded within the territory of Rumbowe, since the
21st of September, 1818, being the day of the re-
establishment of the Netherlands Government at Ma-

442 APPENDIX, NO. XIII.

lacca, and likewise that those slaves who may hereafter
abscond, be delivered over upon the following consi-
deration, to wit, that for every slave delivered over shall
be paid Spanish dollars 14, to be divided, viz.: Spanish
dollars 7 for the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, and
the other half to be given as a reward to those who
shall apprehend the slaves.

Art. 6. On the application of Rajah Ali, the
Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, to the Governor of
Malacca and its dependencies, the Governor en-
gages to issue orders for the apprehension of such
persons, as may have absconded from Rumbowe,
and concealed themselves within the jurisdiction of
Malacca, and to forward them to Rajah Ali, the Pan-
ghulu and Ampat Sukus. The same manner of pro-
ceeding shall be adopted in case of slaves who may
have absconded from Rumbowe to Malacca, with this
condition, that for every slave shall be paid 14
Spanish dollars by the owners.

Art. 7. That Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Am-
pat Sukus, shall deliver to the Government of Ma-
lacca, all the tin, without any reservation what-
soever, which shall be collected either on their own
account or by their subjects, and such being the pro-
duce of Lingie, Sungie-ujong, Rumbowe and other
dependencies, the Government engage to pay 40
dollars per bar of 300 catties, or 375 Dutch lbs. for
it. The Government, however, reserve to them-
selves the rights of confiscating such tin as may be
found to have been smuggled, and of acting in ac-
cordance with the 'JVcaty of 1759.

DUTCH TREATY WITH RUMBOWE. 443

Art. 8. That Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and
Ampat Sukus, shall in no way assist nor protect
any pirates, or act of piracy, but prevent the same
by all the means in their power, in order to aid
and promote the commerce and navigation of the
straits ; and that they shall, at all times, be held re-
sponsible for any act of piracy committed by any of
their subjects.

Art. 9. That should any malevolent persons make
preparation for hostilities, and the fact come to
their knowledge, they will endeavour to prevent
its progress, and bring the same forthwith to the
notice of the Governor of Malacca.

Art. 10. That every vessel, without any exception
of its owner, proceeding either from the West to the
East, or from the East to the West of Malacca, shall
not be allowed to pass Malacca without putting into
that port, and taking out a regular port clearance, on
failure of which, such vessel and cargo wdll be con-
fiscated.

All vessels belonging to Rumbowe, or to its de-
pendencies, in case they shall meet at sea a man-of-
war, or cruiser of any other Government, which may
fire a signal gun towards them, they must instantly,
at the report of the gun, heave to, and produce their
passes, that they may be allowed to proceed unmo-
lested and not be considered as pirates — but, in case
of disobedience to the signal, they shall be considered
as pirates and dealt with accordingly.

Rajah Ah, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, do
solemnly undertake, as well for themselves individu-

444 APPENDIX, NO. XIII.

ally as for their heirs and successors, and likewise for
all their subjects the true and minute performance
of this treaty, without any deviation from the same,
and that as long as the sun and moon shall shine.

The Governor of Malacca and its dependencies do
likewise promise for, and on behalf of the Nether-
lands Government, to act up according to the con-
tents of this Treaty.

In witness whereof, this treaty has been solemnly
sworn to on the Alcoran, by the here present
Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, and have
set their hands and seals, annexed to those of the
Governor ; and have drawn out three similar copies
of the same, viz.: 1st copy to be forwarded to His
Excellency the Governor- General of Batavia; the
2nd copy to be deposited in the Government Secre-
tary's office at Malacca : the 3rd copy to be held by
Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus.

Concluded at Naning, on this 5th day of June,
1819.

(Seal of the Governor.)

(Signed) T. S. Timmermann Thyssen,
Governor of Malacca and its Dependencies.

(The Sealof Rajah Ali.)
Signed with marks or crosses by
Rajah Ali of Rumbowe.
Lela Maharaja.
Gempa Mahaiiaja.
Marabangsa.

Sangsoera Pahlawan, and
Bangsa de Ballang.

BRITISH TREATY WITH RUMBOWE. 445

No. XIV.

BRITISH TREATY WITH RUMBOWE,
30th November, 1831.

Treaty of Perpetual Friendship and Alliance between
the Supreme Government of British India and Rajah
Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus, governing the
countries of Rumbowe and its dependencies.

1. On the part of the British Government, Robert
Ibbetson, Esq., Resident of Singapore, Prince of
Wales Island, Malacca and its dependencies ; and,
on the part of Rumbowe and its dependencies the
said Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat Sukus.

2. In token of the good will and disposition
of the Supreme Government of British India, as well
as indisposition to grasp at the possession of more
territory than can fairly be claimed from long es-
tablished custom, and usage beyond the possibility of
misapprehension; they hereby wave all claim that
might be urged to the obedience of the Rumbownese,
as subjects of the British Government, founded on
former treaties between them, and the Dutch Govern-
ment, and are pleased from this date to cancel such
interpretation, and to treat with the authorities of
Rumbowe and its dependencies, as an independent
state.

Article 1. The Supreme Government of British
India hereby acknowledge Rajah Ali, the Panghulu

446 APPENDIX, NO. XIV.

and Ampat Sukus, as the chiefe of Rumbowe and its
dependencies.

Art. 2. The English and Rumbownese engage in
friendship with mutual truth, sincerity, and candour.
The Rumbownese must not meditate or commit evil
against the English in any manner. The English
must not meditate or commit evil against the Rum-
bownese in any manner. The Rumbownese must
not molest, attack, disturb, or seize any place, territory,
or boundary belonging to the English, in any country
belonging to the English. The English must not
molest, attack, disturb, seize, or take any place, ter-
ritory, or boundary, subject to the Rumbownese. The
Rumbownese shall settle every matter within the
Rumbownese boundaries according to their own will
and customs.

Art. 3, Should any place or country subject to the
English do anything that may offend the Rumbownese,
the Rumbownese shall not go and injure such place
or country, but first report the matter to the EngHsh,
who shall examine into it with truth and sincerity,
and if the fault lie with the English, the English shall
punish according to the fault. Should any place or
country subject to the Rumbownese do anything that
may offend the English, the English shall not go and
injure such place or country, but first report the
matter to the Rumbownese, who will examine into it
with truth and sincerity, and if the fault lie with the
Rumbownese, the Rumbownese shall punish accord-
ing to the fault. Should any Rumbownese place or
country, that is near an English country, collect at

BRITISH TREATY WITH RUMBOWE. 447

any time an army or fleet of boats, if the chief of
the English enquire the object of such force, the chief
of the Rumbownese country must declare it. Should
any English place or country, that is near a Rum-
bownese country, collect at any time an army, or a
fleet of boats, if the chief of the Rumbownese country
enquire the object of such force, the chief of the
English country must declare it.

Art. 4. In places belonging to the Rumbownese
and English, lying near their mutual borders, if the
English entertain a doubt as to any boundary that
has not been ascertained, the chief on the side of the
English must send a letter, with some men and people,
to go and enquire from the Rumbownese chief, who
shall depute some of his officers and people to go
with the men belonging to the English chief, and
point out and settle the mutual boundaries, so that
they may be ascertained on both sides in a friendly
manner. If the Rumbownese entertain a doubt as to
any boundary that has not been ascertained, the
chief on the side of the Rumbownese must send a
letter, with some men and people, to go and enquire
from the English chief, who shall depute some of his
officers and people to go with the men belonging to
the Rumbownese chief, and point out and settle the
mutual boundaries, so that they may be ascertained
on both sides in a friendly manner.

Art. 5. Should any Rumbownese subject run away,
and go and live within the boundaries of the English,
the Rumbownese must not intrude, enter, seize, or
take such person within the English boundaries, but

448

must report and ask for him in a proper manner, and
the EngHsh shall be at liberty to deliver the party
or not. Should any English subject run, and go
and live within the boundaries of the Rumbownese,
the English must not intrude, enter, seize, or take
such person within the Rumbownese boundaries, but
must report and ask for him in a proper manner, and
the Rumbownese shall be at liberty to deliver the
party or not

Art. 6. Merchants subject to the English and their
junks and boats may have intercourse and trade with
any Rumbownese country, and the Rumbownese will
aid and protect them, and permit them to buy and
sell with facility. Merchants subject to the Rum-
bownese, and their boats and junks may have inter-
course and trade with any English country, and the
English will aid and protect them, and permit them
to buy and sell with facility. The Rumbownese
desiring to go to an English country, or the English
desiring to go to a Rumbownese country, must con-
form to the customs of the place or country on either
side ; should they be ignorant of the customs, the
Rumbownese or English officers must explain them.
Rumbownese subjects who visit an English country
must conduct themselves according to the established
laws of the English country in every particular.
English subjects who visit a Rumbownese country
must conduct themselves according to the established
laws of the Rumbownese country in every particular.

Art. 7. Rajah Ali, the Panghulu and Ampat
Sukus, with a view to promote the safety of trade and

TREATY WITH RUMBOWE. 449

navigation, shall not tolerate piracy, but on the con-
trary, they shall exert their utmost efforts by causing
the offender to receive an exemplary punishment to
suppress it, and the English will do the same.

Art 8. That in the event of their being apprized
of any hostile undertaking being in contemplation,
they shall endeavour to defeat the object of the
enemy, and inform the English Chief of Malacca
instantly of the circumstance.

The eight articles of this treaty written in the
Malayan language are concluded, and agreed upon
on the 30th November, 1831 ; there are two copies
both sealed and attested by R. Ibbetson, Esq. on the
part of the English and Rajah Ali, the Panghulu
and Ampat Sukus, on the part of Rumbowe and its
dependencies; another copy will be transmitted for
the ratification* of the Governor General of Bengal,
which, when returned, a note to that effect shall be
further affixed to the two copies now attested, in
token that it is to last as long as heaven and earth
shall endure. But the treaty in the mean time is to
be scrupulously acted on by both parties.

* Subsequently ratified.

VOL. II. « «

450 APPENDIX, NO. XV.

No. XV.

RUMBOWE BOUNDARY AGREEMENT,
9th January, 1833.

We, Robert Ibbetson, Esquire, Governor in Council
of Pulo Pinang, Singapore, and Malacca, Samuel
Garling, Esquire, Resident Councillor of Malacca
on the part of the English East India Company, and
the Eang de per Tuan Besar of Rumbowe Rajah
Ali, and the Eang de per Tuan Muda Sheriff
Saban bin Ibrahim Alcadaree, together with the
Dattu Panghulu Lelah Maharajah, and Sedah
Rajah, and the Dattu's eight Sukus of Rum-
bowe, viz.: Dattu Gampar Maharajah, Dattu
Marranbangsa, Dattu Sangsorra, Dattu Bangsah
Ballang, Dattu Sama Rajah, Dattu Andekah,
Dattu Mandalekah, and Dattu Senda Mahara-
jah, who are at this present date about to settle
the boundaries between the territory of Malacca
and that of Rumbowe, which is done with the
mutual consent of the parties so assembled, and
the said boundaries are fixed as stated below as
follows : —

Firstly. From the mouth of the River Jenny to

RUMBOWE BOUNDARY AGREEMENT. 451

Bukit Bertam, from thence to Bukit Jelootong, from
thence to Bukit Puttoos, from thence to Jegrat Kan-
chee, from thence to Lubbo Tallahn, from thence to
Dusoon Pringee, from thence to Dusoon Kahpar,
from thence to Booloo Sankad, from thence to Bukit
Puttoos.

The above are the boundaries between Rum-
bowe and Malacca, which we have ascertained
with sincerity, and to be so long as the moon
and the sun exist between the English Company
and Rumbowe. They are never to be altered, nor
this deed be altered from what has been set forth
above.

Further. From henceforth whosoever should be
at the head of the Government of Malacca, or that
of Rumbowe, they will respect and follow the en-
gagement herein made.

Further from this date, we the two contracting
parties annul all former engagements and deeds
regarding the boundaries of Malacca and Rum-
bowe.

This engagement is made in duplicate, both of the
same tenor and date, the one to remain with the
Malacca Government and the other with Rumbowe.
In witness of the above engagement, the contracting
parties have affixed their seals and signatures, and
the signatures of the witnesses.

Written by Abdul Wyadd Abdul Rayhm, of Ma-
lacca, at Naning, in the village of Sungie Soopot,
in the year of our Lord 1833, on the 9th day of
gg2

452 APPENDIX, NO. XVI.

January, and in the Malay year 1248, on the 19th
day of the month Shaban.

The seals of Eang depertuan Besar,

and Muda of Rumbowe.
The seals of the two Panghulus.

+ The mark of Dattu Gampar.

-\- „ „ Marrabangsah.

+ „ „ Sangsorrah.

-h „ „ Bangsah Baling.

+ „ „ Saumiah Rajah.

4- „ „ Andekah.

+ „ „ Mandalekah.

+ „ „ Sendah.

(Signed) Matthew Poole, Lieut. Quar.-
Mast.-Gen. Department.

„ T. J. Newbold, 23rd Madras
Light Infantry.

„ J. B. Westerhout.

No. XVL

DUTCH TREATY WITH JOHORE.

Treaty between Matelief Lee Voogd and the King
of Johore, Rajah Sabrang, previous to the taking
of Malacca from the Portuguese in 1641.

Art. 1. That the Dutch have the town, and the
King of Johore the territory around Malacca, reserv-

DUTCH TREATY WITH JOHORE. 453

ing to the Dutch so much land in the environs as the
town required.

Art. 2nd and 3rd. That the Dutch have the privi-
lege of cutting wood for vessels, houses, &c. on the
King of Johore's land; and that all Dutch vessels fre-
quenting the ports of Johore be exempt from all duties.

Art. 4. That the vessels of no other European power
be allowed to trade without sanction from the Dutch
government.

Art. 5. That the King of Johore have the privilege
of building houses at Kampong Kling, on the river
bank, and to reside there under the Dutch Govern-
ment, who promise to assist and protect him.

Art 6. That after the capture of Malacca all artil-
lery therein taken become the King of Johore's pro-
perty, who shall be at liberty to send half to Johore,
but must reserve the rest for the protection of Malacca
until the Dutch provide their own guns.

Art. 7. All treasure, produce, and merchandise
belonging to the Portuguese to be equally divided.

Art. 8. No merchandise, the share of the King of
Johore, is to be taken out of the place to be sold to
other nations

Art. 9. We hereby form a treaty of mutual alli-
ance against our common enemies the Portuguese
and Spaniards.

Art. 10. Neither party shall make peace with the
King of Spain without the sanction of the other.

Art. 11. Neither party interfere with the other's
religion. Persons so offending to be punished.

Art. 12. All claimants to prefer their suits to the

454 APPENDIX, NO. XVI.

authorities of the place, whether Malay or Dutch,
where such cause of complaint may have arisen.

Art. 13. All malefactors running away from the
King of Johore's dominions into the Dutch territory,
and from the Dutch territory into the Johore territory
to be given up.

No. XVII.

TREATY WITH NANING.

Treaty entered into in 1801, hy the British Resident at
Malacca, Lieut,- Colonel Taylor, with the Panghulu
of Naning,

Articles and conditions dictated by Lieut-Colonel
Aid well Taylor, Governor and Commandant of
Malacca, for and in behalf of the Honourable the
Governor of Fort Saint George, with Rajah Mera,
Captain Panghulu, &c., called DhoU Syed; and
Lelah Uluh Baling and Moulana Hakim, called
the late Orangkayo; Kechil, called Musih; and
Menobonjon-kaya, called Konchil; and Mahara-
jah Ankaia called Sumuna ; and Mulahna Garan,
Ministers and Chiefs of Naning, and the circum-
jacent villages, who have solemnly accepted and
sworn to the following articles.
Art 1. The said Captain, or Panghulu, Ministers
and Chiefs, promise and swear, in the name and in
behalf of the whole community of Naning, to be
faithful and submissive to the above-mentioned the

TREATY WITH NANING. 455

Honourable the Governor in Council of Fort Saint
George, likewise the Governor and Commandant of
this Town and Fortress, and all Commandants that
are, or may hereafter be appointed under them, and
moreover, will do their utmost to conduct themselves
in all cases, with obedience to the British authority,
as is required of all dutiful subjects, without conjointly
or severally attempting any hostile measure against
the said Governor, either directly or indirectly, and
the following articles shall be solemnly and strictly
observed, and all other Contracts and Covenants that
have been previously passed with another nation
to the prejudice of the British be annulled.

Art. 2. In case any persons at Naning, children of
the Menankabaus and Malays, shall violate the con-
tents of this contract, or shall be disobedient to the
Governor or his officers, the Panghulu and Chiefs
shall, at the demand of the Governor, deliver them
up to be punished as they deserve.

Art. 3. The Panghulu, Chiefs, and inhabitants of
Naning, Menankabaus, as well as Malays, are bound
to deliver one-tenth of the produce of their rice and
all fruits, to the East India Company ; but, in con-
sideration of their indigent circumstances, the said
Company has resolved that the Panghulu shall come
in person, every year, or cause one of his Chiefs to
come to Malacca in order to pay their homage to the
Company, and, as a token of their submission, they
shall present to the Company from the first fruits of
the crop one-half coyan of paddy (400 gantangs).

Art. 4*. The inhabitants of Naning, when quitting

456

the country, in order to proceed to Malacca, shall
produce to the Shah Bunder a written permission
from the Panghulu, signed and sealed with his seal ;
and likewise all persons who may wish to proceed
from Malacca to Naning, are directed to produce to
the authority there similar documents, signed (by
order of the Government) by the Shah Bunder, other-
wise both parties shall be obliged to send such per-
sons back; but, when provided with the required
certificates, they will be permitted to reside at Naning
and adjacent villages, and to seek the means of live-
lihood by agricultural pursuits, in planting betel, &c.,
provided they adhere and conform to the customs
and usages of the place in the same manner as the
other inhabitants.

Art. 5. The Panghulu and Chiefs promise, that
all the tin brought from Srimenanti, Sungie-ujong,
Rumbowe, and other places in these districts to
Naning, shall be immediately sent and delivered to
the Company, for which they shall receive 44 rix
dollars in cash, for every bhar of 300 catties, payable
in Surat rupees.

Art. 6. They also promise to deliver the pepper of
Naning and the adjacent districts, when any great
quantity is to be had, to the Company, at the price
of 12 rix dollars per bhar.

Art. 7. The Panghulu, Chiefs, and the people of
Naning, shall have no authority to negotiate or traffic
with any inland nation, but shall bring their goods
down the river of Malacca, making use, under no
pretext whatever, of any other passage of conveyance,

TREATY WITH NANING. 457

nor holding any communication with any such inhmd
nation, in the river Panagie, on pain of forfeiting
their lives and property.

Art. 8. The Panghulu and Chiefs promise, in the
name of the said comnmnity of Naning, that when-
ever the chief rulers happen to resign the govern-
ment, or any misfortune befal them, they shall, in
such case, propose one of the nearest and most quali-
fied of his family, to the Governor of Malacca, for his
successor; but it is not to be expected that such a
proposal must always meet the Governor's approba-
tion; on the contrary, it is optional with him whom
he thinks proper to appoint.

Art 9. Any slaves belonging, either to the Honour-
able Company, or the Inhabitants of Malacca, that
may take shelter in Naning, or the circumjacent
villages or places, the Panghulu, Chiefs, and in-
habitants (none excepted) shall bind themselves to
apprehend and immediately send to town such fugi-
tives, that the same may be delivered to their masters,
and a demand of 10 rix dollars, and not more, as a
reward, shall be exacted from the owners.

Art 10. Any male or female slaves, that may be
enticed away from Naning, to come to Malacca, in
order to embrace the christian faith, the proprietor of
such a slave shall receive, as compensation, one-half
the amount of the price of the slave, according to the
appraisement of the Committee which the Govern-
ment shall appoint.

Art 11. But any person who sells any christian
slaves or freemen of Malacca, to a mussulman or

458 APPENDIX, NO. XVII.

heathen, either with their own consent, or seduced,
or carried away by force from their masters; more
especially those who induce such christian slaves or
freemen to be circumcised, or use violence to persuade
them to become Mohammedans shall forfeit their lives
and property.

Art. 12. And that the contents of the said articles
may be inviolably observed, the Panghulu and Chiefs
promise and swear, in the name of the whole multi-
tude, that they will immediately restore and deliver
to the Honourable the Governor, all such runaway
slaves that are in Naning or other places.

Art. 13. Lastly, the Panghulu and Chiefs promise
and swear on the Koran, in the name of the com-
munity of Naning, that they will in every respect
solemnly observe and maintain the orders set forth in
these articles, and do bind themselves to deliver up
any transgressors of the said orders to the said East
India Company, in order that punishment may be
inflicted on such persons.

For the due fulfilment of what has been herein
promised and agreed, I have hereunto set my usual
signature.

Done and sworn in the Town and Fortress of
Malacca, 16th of July, 1801.

(Signed) A. Taylor.

Sworn to by the Panghulu and Chiefs of Naning.
We, Captain or Panghulu and Chiefs promise and
swear, as well for ourselves as in the name and behalf
of the community of Naning, to be faithful and sin-

TREATY WITH JOHORE. 459

cere to the Governor in Council of Fort Saint George,
the Governor and Commandant of Malacca, and all
Commanders that are, or may hereafter be appointed
under them, and furthermore to be punctual and
strict in observing their orders and commands, that
have, or may hereafter be issued, and in conducting
ourselves in future towards the East India Company,
in such a manner as is required of all dutiful and
faithful subjects and vassals.

Signed by marks by Dholl Syed, Belal Moien,
Kantjiel Soemoen, and Moulana Gunan.

XVIII.

BOUNDARY TREATY WITH JOHORE,
15th June, 1833.

We, Robert Ibbetson, Governor in Council of Pulo
Pinang, Singapore, and Malacca, and Sanmel Garl-
ing, Resident Councillor at Malacca, on the part of
the Honourable East India Company, and Dattu
Panghulu of Johole, Lelah Perkassa, at this time
fix the boundary between the territory of Malacca
and Johole, in the presence of the Eang deper-
tuan Muda, of Rumbowe, viz. : Sherif Saban and
Dattu Panghulu Lelah Maharajah, both sides agree-
ing as is mentioned below : —

The names of the boundary marks are first "from
Bukit Puttoos to Salumba Kroh, thence to Lubo

460 APPENDIX, NO. XVIII.

Palang, thence to Lubo Penawen, following the right
bank of the stream downwards towared Malacca.
The left bank is the territory of Johole. This is the
boundary between Malacca and Johole, for instance
Rekkan, and Lodang, and Kadaka, and Nascha, all
these Campongs are under the dominion of Johole."

We have settled and agreed, as long as there is a
moon and sun, the contract between the Honourable
East India Company and Johole, cannot be dissolved
and altered as is mentioned above.

Moreover, in time to come, whoever shall rule
Malacca and Johole shall follow faithfully what has
been here done.

From this day, we, for both parties make null and
void all writings and traditions relating to the ancient
boundaries between Malacca and Johole.

The treaty has been done in duplicate ; one copy
of which is to be kept at Malacca and the other at
Johole.

To ratify what has been agreed on above, the seal
and signature of each individual are hereunto affixed.

This treaty was done at Malacca on the 15th June,
in the year 1833 ; agreeing with the 27th of the Mo-
hammedan month Mohurrum, A. H. 1249.

DRAFT OF A PROPOSED ACT. 401

No. XIX.

TJte following Draft of a proposed Act was read in
Council for the first time on the 30th Juli/, 1838.

Act No. of 1838.

I. It is hereby enacted, that from the
of Regulation 1, of 1827, passed bj

the Governor in Council of Prince of Wales Island>
Singapore, and Malacca, shall be repealed.

IL And it is hereby enacted, that from the 1st
day of January, 1839, an assessment shall be levied
on all dwelling-houses, and other buildings within
the limits of the towns of George Town, Singapore,
and Malacca, according to the real annual values
thereof, at a rate not exceeding ten per cent of such
annual values.

III. Provided always, that any property which
would be subject to assessment as aforesaid, of which
the real annual value shall be less than six Spanish
dollars, shall be exempted from such assessment, if it
be the sole assessable property of the owner.

rV. And it is hereby enacted, that it shall be com-
petent to the chief civil officer, in authority witiiin
the incorporated settlement of Prince of Wales Island,
Singapore, and Malacca, to fix the limits of the afore-
said towns, in order to the determination of the rates
of assessment leviable under this Act.

V. And it is hereby enacted, that all religious
edifices, hospitals, cemeteries, and buildings strictly

462 APPENDIX, NO. XIX.

and exclusively appropriated to charitable purposes,
shall be exempted from assessment under this Act.

VI. And it is hereby enacted, that all houses,
bungalows, and other buildings, situated within the
limits of any military cantonment, and occupied by
European or Native officers, soldiers, or sepoys, shall
be exempted from assessment,

VII. And it is hereby enacted, that a tax shall be
levied on all carriages, carts, and cattle in use within
the limits of the aforesaid towns at the following rates:

On every four-wheeled carriage, Spanish dollars,

10 per annum.
On every two-wheeled carriage, Spanish dollars,

8 per annum.
On every cart, drawn by any description of

draught cattle, Spanish dollars, 6 per annum.
On every horse, mare, gelding, pony, or mule,

Spanish dollars, 2 per annum.

VIII. And it is hereby enacted, that the chief civil
officer in authority in the Straits, under instructions
from the Governor of Bengal, shall have power to
appoint such officers as may be deemed requisite for
the collection of the assessment and taxes, leviable
under this Act, at the stations of Prince of Wales
Island, Singapore, and Malacca, and the officers so
appointed shall, in the execution of their duty, be
subject to the same responsibility as would attach to
them if they were employed in the collection of the
land revenue.

IX. And it is hereby enacted, that, if payment of the
aforesaid assessment and taxes be not duly made, the

DRAFT OF A PROPOSED ACT. 463

officers appointed to collect the same shall certify in
writing such non-payment to any justice of the peace,
who, if he shall be satisfied that due diligence has
been used to obtain payment, and that the same has
been improperly withheld, shall issue his warrant for
distraining the amount on any goods and chattels, to
whomsoever belonging, in or upon the dwelling-
houses and other buildings respectively charged, or
for distraining any person charged by his goods and
chattels, or both, and for selling every such distress ;
and the overplus, after deducting the expenses, shall be
paid to the owner of the goods and chattels distrained.

X. Provided always, that it shall be competent to
the officers appointed to collect the aforesaid assess-
ment and taxes, in lieu of proceeding against de-
faulters, by warrant of distress, to sue for the recovery
of arrears through any court of justice to which
defaulters may be amenable.

XI. Provided also, that if any party, from whom
payment of the assessment, or taxes leviable under
this Act, may have been demanded, objects to the
demand, either on the ground of surcharge or by
reason of claim to the exemption or abatement, under
any of the foregoing provisions, it shall be competent
to such party, after payment of the amount demanded,
to appeal against such demand to the Justices of the
Peace sitting in General Quarter Sessions, at the
station where such party resides, and the said Justices
shall have power to hear and decide on such appeal,
and to pass such order thereon as may seem just.

XII.' And it is hereby enacted, that out of the funds

464 APPENDIX, NO. XIX.

collected from the assessment and taxes, leviable
under this Act, provision shall be made, in conformity
with such instructions as may from time to time be
issued by the Governor of Bengal, for the efficient
watching, cleansing, lighting, and repairing of the
streets and thoroughfares in the towns of George
Town, Singapore, and Malacca, and for the effecting
of other purposes necessary for the comfort and pro-
tection of the inhabitants of those towns respectively.

XIIL And it is hereby enacted, that as soon after
the 1st day of January, in each year, as may be found
practicable, the officer, collecting the assessment and
taxes under this Act, at each of the three stations of
Prince of Wales Island, Singapore, and Malacca, shall
prepare a detailed statement, exhibiting the sums
collected under the several heads of cesses and taxes
during the preceding year, and showing also the dis-
bursements which have been made during the same
period, on account of the various purposes enumerated
in this Act.

XIV. And it is hereby enacted, that the statement
prepared in the manner aforesaid, and duly attested
by such officer as last mentioned, shall be published
at the station to which it relates in a newspaper, and
if such station have no newspaper, the publication
shall be made in some other newspaper of extensive
circulation, published within the incorporated settle-
ment of Prince of Wales Island, Singapore, and
Malacca. And the said statement shall also be open
to general inspection at the office of such officer, for a
period of one month from the date of its publication.

DRAFT OF A PROPOSED ACT. 465

XV. And it is hereby enacted, that tlie officers ap-
pointed to collect the assessment and taxes leviable /
under this Act, shall, in the conduct of their duties '
be subject to the general superintendence and con-
trol of the Chief Civil authority residing in the

aforesaid incorporated settlement

XVI. And it is hereby enacted, that the officer
superintending the police at each of the stations of
Prince of Wales Island, Singapore, and Malacca, be-
tween the 1st and 15th day of January in each year, j
shall require the owners of all palanquin carriages,

carts, and other vehicles kept in such station for the j

purpose of being let to hire for the conveyance of i

passengers or goods, to enter such vehicles in a re-
gister to be kept for that purpose at the Police Office.
And every owner of a palanquin carriage, cart, or
other vehicle, subject to such registration, who shall

omit to enter such vehicle at the Police Office, in the I

manner required by this Act, shall, on conviction be-
fore a justice of the peace, forfeit for each offence a
sum not exceeding twenty Spanish dollars, with costs
of suit, which forfeiture shall on non-payment be
recoverable by warrant of distress and sale, under the
hand of the convicting justice of the peace, and the
overplus of the goods and chattels sold, after deduct-
ing the expenses, shall be paid to such owner. ^

XVII. And it is hereby enacted, that the assess-
ment and taxes leviable under this Act, shall be paid
half-yearly in advance, and that the said assessment
shall be charged on the dwelling houses and other
buildings respectively assessed, and on the respective

VOL. II. H H

466 APPENDIX, NO. XIX.

owners and occupiers thereof, at the time of such
assessment, and that the said taxes shall be charged
on the owners of the respective palanquin carriages,
carts, or other vehicles subject to such taxes.

XVIII. And it is hereby enacted, that when any
change in the occupation of any dwelling house, or
other building assessed shall take place within the
year after such assessment as aforesaid, then such
assessment may be levied in manner aforesaid as
well upon the dwelling house, or other building re-
spectively charged, as upon the goods and chattels
of the occupiers thereof, according to their respec-
tive periods of occupation without any new assess-
ment.

XIX. And it is hereby enacted that the owner of
any dwelling house, or other building assessed, which
is not let to any tenant, shall be deemed the occupier
thereof, provided always that if such owner can shew
that the premises have not been inhabited, or used
for a period of three months, or upwards, in any
year, he shall be entitled to a proportionate abate-
ment of assessment levied on the same for the said
year.

XX. And it is hereby enacted, that no assessment
or charge made under the authority of this Act, shall
be impeached or affected by reason of any mistake in
the name of any person liable to assessment or tax,
or of any thing chargeable with assessment or tax, or
any mistake in the amount of the assessment or tax
charged, provided the directions of this Act be in
substance and effect complied with.

EARTHQUAKE AT AVA. 467

Ordered, that the draft now read be published for
general information.

Ordered, that the said draft be re-considered at
the first meeting of the Legislative Council of India,
after the 30th day of November next.

T. H. Maddock,

Officiating Secretary to the Government of India.

No. XX.

Earthquake at Ava, described in a Letter from Amera-
poora, April Wi, 1839, and inserted here, as illustra-
tive of the Observations at page 408, Vol. L of this
Work

You will have learned the awful visitation of an
earthquake we have had at this city, on the morning
of the 23rd ult, and of the disastrous results that
attended it. We continue to experience shocks ever
since, up to the present moment, occurring at inter-
vals of an hour, nay, even oftener, along with a
rumbling sound like distant thunder. We have as
yet only been able to receive intelligence from
Toungnoo and Prome, to the southward, and Bomo,
to the northward, at which places, it would appear,
that the earthquake was felt with equal force. We
are consequently in a state of no little anxiety and
alarm as regards the fate of Rangoon and Moulmein.
At betwetUi two and three a. m. on the day in ques-
H H 2

468 APPENDIX, NO. XX.

tion, we were all on a sudden shaken off our beds,
from the rocking of the house, in the most violent
and frightful manner ; the doors and windows flapping
about with some force, and with a sound not unlike
the discharge of distant artillery. At this time
every light and moveable article was being thrown in
every direction ; and it was not without some diffi-
culty we kept ourselves on our legs. In short, the
motion of the house could only be compared with
the tossing of a boat on the billows of the ocean in a
tempest. The vibrations were from north to south,
or vice versa, for the faces of the buildings pointing
to those quarters suffered more than the rest; and I
should think they lasted about two or three minutes.
When the shock with the noise ceased, torrents of
water were heard rushing down in every direction,
which, together with the darkened appearance of the
sky from the clouds, the screaming of the birds, and
distant howling of pariah dogs, tended greatly to
increase the awfulness of the event. But at day-
break what a scene of horror and desolation pre-
sented itself to our view ! Every brick building in
the city, and on the surrounding hills, whether
pagoda, monastery, dwelling-house, &;c., was either
razed to the ground or shivered to pieces, burying in
their ruins men, women and children. Thus were
hurled into eternity hundreds of our fellow-creatures,
and at one blow fell the labour of centuries. It was
indeed a most fortunate circumstance for the people,
that the proportion of brick houses, compared with
those of wood or bamboo, was very inconsiderable, else

EARTHQUAKE AT AVA. 469

the destruction of life would have been lamentably
great. The earth was rent in several places into
wide chasms and fissures, from ten to twenty feet
wide, from which deluges of water had gushed, and
a large quantity of grey earth been thrown up,
covering the places around several feet deep, and
emitting a sulphurous smell. The rapid current of
the Irrewaddi was even reversed at the period of the
shock, and ascended up its bed for a while. The old
cities of Ava and Tsagain, with their numerous
pagodas and other edifices, have also been reduced
to heaps of rums, and their walls shattered and
thrown down. The towns and villages above and
below the capital, have likewise suffered; and it is
reported that some have even been swallowed up,
and others destroyed by inundation. The number
of persons who perished here, and in the surrounding
towns and villages, amounts to between two or three
hundred, which number may, of course, be expected
to swell, as accounts arrive from more distant places.
Amongst those that died are Mr. Harapeat, the
wealthy Armenian merchant, and three children
of Mr. Avanese: these were the survivors of a
family of six children, and he has now been de-
prived of them too. We have indeed to be grateful
to Providence that, though we have been in the
midst of so many dangers, and where so many have
perished, none of us have suffered, either in persou
or in property. We owe certainly our escape to the
houses being built of the same light materials as the
generality of the buildings here; but we had nigh

470 APPENDIX, NO. XX

been swallowed up by some of the openings and gaps
in the earth, for some of these were not many yards
from our residence. An event like this is not in the
recollection of the oldest inhabitants of the country,
nor is there mention of any such in their historical
records.

GENERAL INDEX.

Abdul Jahil Shah, i. 220.
Aborigines, i. 421, ii. 117.

government of, ii. 119.

influence of, ii. 119.

division of, into tribes, ii. 121.

chiefs of, ii. 124.
Aboriginal race of Pakaa, ii. 60.

words, ii. 422.
Achin, institutes of, ii. 224.
Albino, Malayan, ii. 160.
Aloe, i. 146.

Alphonso Albuquerque, i. 122, 197, ii. 45.
Ampat Suku, office of, i. 239.
Anthonij Van Diemen, i. 199.
Appendix, i. 449, ii. 437.
Aurea Chersonesus, observations on, i. 430.

Bander or Banda, visit to, ii. 126.

Battas and Massagetse, similar custom of, ii. 371.

Beche-de-Mer, i. 365.

Benua, —

origin of the term, ii. 382.

Tartar extraction of, ii. 371 .

features of, ii. 383.

priests or poyangs, ii. 387.

metempsychosis, ii. 388.

incantations, ii. 389.

472

GENERAL INDEX,

Benua,

notion respecting the spirits of good men, ii. 390.

government, ii. 392.

customs, from a Malay MS., ii. 394.

similarity of customs to those of the Tartars, ii. 396.

conversion of, to Islam, ii. 390.

dress and arms, ii. 398.

huts, ii. 403.

diet, ii. 405.

cases of childbirth, ii. 406.

marriages, ii. 408.

divorces, ii. 408.

similar custom of, to that of Dalian women, ii. 408,

funerals, ii. 408.

skill in medicine and surgery, ii. 410.

words, comparative list of, ii. 434.

names for Turk and Malay, ii. 383.
Birds'-nests, i. 365.
Brahmin Calamus, case of, ii. 372.
British Settlements at Tringanu, ii. 61.

British possessions on Malayan Peninsula, population of, i. 419.
Bugis of Waju, i, 356.
Bunkals of commerce, ii. 143.

CafFres, i. 9.

Calang, population of, ii. 28.

Canal between Bay of Bengal and China Sea, i. 400.

Cape Rachado,

ascent of, ii. 38.

currents off, ii. 38.

the elder of, ii. 40.
Cellates, ii. 77.

China, overland intercourse with, i. 399.
China, exclusion of British shipping from ports of, i. 390.
Cholera at Malacca, i. 117.
Chuliahs, i. 8.

Cloths of Great Britain, i. 353.
Cloves, i. 63, 68. ^

Cocoa-nut,

plantations, i. 64.

ditto at Malacca, i. 121.

GENERAL INDEX. 473

Cocoa-nut,

cost of, i. 71, 77.

oil, i. 75.

soap, i. 76. if

coir-rope, i. 76.

toddy, i. 76.
Code,

analysis of Malayan, ii. 218.

analysis of that of Menangkabowe, ii. 219.

of Quedah, ii. 224.

of Johore, ii. 224.

of Palembang, ii. 226.

of Siac, ii. 226.

of Moco Moco, ii. 226.

of Malacca, ii. 231.
Colonies,

from Menangkabowe, ii. 215.

from Sumatra, ii. 76.

at Qualla Lingie, ii. 29.
Colonization of Straits, American, i. 40.
British, i.42.

Damask for krises, patterns of, ii. 205.

Damasking, process of, ii. 202.

Damask iron, ii. 200.

Dayaks, ii. 374.

Dholl, or Dool Syed, i. 222.

a Duson seized by, i. 227.

last sentence of death passed by, i. 236.
Dialects of Rumbowe, Sungie Ujong, Johole, Srimenanti, and

Naning, ii. 76.
Dutch establishments on the continent of India, i. 15.

Earthquakes in Malay Peninsula, i. 407, ii. 467.
Education,

among Malays at Malacca, i. 171.

among Chinese colonists, i. 172.

at Pinang, i. 87.

at Singapore, i. 288.

474 GENERAL INDEX.

English settlements on Sumatra, i. 15.
Exterior States of Peninsula, i. 419.

Factories, British, at

Achin and Quedah, i. 4.

Patani, ii. 70.

Kalantan, ii. 65.
Factories, Dutch, at Tanjong Puttoos, ii. 22.
Farquhar, Colonel, i. 236.
Fossil tree, i. 405.

Fucus Saccharinus of Singapore, ii. 272.
Fullerton's, Mr., plan, i. 162, 166, 225.

Gambir, or Gambler, i. 367.
Gambling,

in Pinang, i. 56; among Chinese emigrants, i. 11.

remarks on, i. 56.

among Malays, ii. 183.
Geology of,

Malay Peninsula, i. 401.

Banca, i. 401.

the Carimons, i. 407.

Pulo Takung, i. 407.

Rabbit and Coney Rocks, i. 407.

Pulo Tinghi, i. 407.

Elephant Rock, i. 411.

Himalayan Chain, i. 415.

Hindoostan, i. 415.

a few enquiries respecting, suggested, i. 410.
Gold,

of Peninsula, i. 430.

mines at Naning, i. 259.

mines at Chimendras,ii. 141.

mode of procuring, li. 141.

comparative purity of, ii. 144.

mode of assaying, ii. 145,

weights at Chimendras and Taon, ii. 143.

mines in Segamet, ii. 164.

of Mount Ophir, ii. 167.

of Pahang, ii. 57.

GENERAL INDEX. 475

Ilalas, ii. 283.
Harafuras, ii. 374.
Hikayet,

Hamzah, translation from, ii. 319.

Mahomed lianfyeh, ii. 32.5.

Hong Tuah, ii. 325.

Zadehbukhtin, ii. 328.

Simiskin, ii. 328.

Proat Nang Meri, ii. 330.

Isma Yatun, ii. 331.
Hornblende, i. 404.

I.
Ibbetson, Mr., i. 232.
Ichthyophagi, i. 420.
Illanon people, ii. 49.
Immortality, whence the idea of, ii. 392.
Insurance to and from India, the Straits, Kurope, &c. i. 351.
Interior States of Malay Peninsula,

population of, i. 419.

origin of four Menangkabowe, i. 423.

whence peopled, ii. 74.

general history of, ii. 75.
Iron, i. 424, 431.
Iscander Shah, i. 273, ii. 77, 156, 218.

J.
Jakuns, ii. 77^ 128.
Jellabu, ii. 151.
Jellye, ii. 151.
Johole,

Mr. Gray's visit to, ii. 135.

boundaries of, ii. 138.

population of, ii. 138.

government of, ii. 139.

trade of, ii. 139.
Johore,

boundaries of, ii. 41.

subdivision of, into petty states, ii. 42.

empire of, ii. 45.

sultans of, ii. 46.

476 GENERAL INDEX.

Johore,

capture of, by Menangkabowes, ii. 47.

conflicting claims to the throne of, ii. 53.
Jompole, ii. 139.

population of, ii. 140.

distance of, from Malacca, ii. 1 36.

Kalantan,

geographical extent, ii. 64.

history and government, ii. 64.

population, ii. 65.

produce, ii. 65.

political relations, ii. 66.
Kemaman,

geograpical position of, ii. 59.

population of, ii. 59.

produce of, ii. 59.

chief of, ii. 59.
KlanaPutra, ii. 105.
Klings, i. 8.

Lacker, i. 146.

Lampongs, or Lampungs, ii. 263.

Laterite, i. 269, 404.

Laterite, use of, i. 414.

Laws,

of British settlements, i. 27.

Chinese, of emigration, i. 10.

Menangkabowe, of succession, i. 235

of Menangkabowe, ii. 217.

of Rejangs, ii. 227, 236.

of Battas, ii. 228.

Javanese, ii. 228.

Balinese, ii. 228.

Bugis, ii. 229.

of Magindanao L, ii. 229.

of Sulu L, ii. 229.

of Malacca L, ii. 229.

of inheritance in Menangkabowe, ii. 220.

of Perpati Sabalang, ii. 220.

GENERAL INDEX. 477

haws,

of Kai Tumungong, ii. 220.

of Naningites dying without hoirs, i. 217.
Laws, Malay, on,

etiquette at court, &c., ii. 232, 291.

forbidden words, ii. 233.

etiquette at funerals, ii. 234.

inhabitants of cities, &c., ii. 234.

murder, ii. 235.

amoks, ii. 237.

theft, ii. 238,283, 301.

buffaloes, &c., ii. 240, 256, 309.

seduction, ii. 241.

slaves, hired, ii. 242.

slaves hired for hazardous purposes, ii. 244.

borrowing buffaloes, ii. 245, 246, 247.

stealing and violating female slaves, ii. 246.

violation of borrowed female slaves, ii. 246.

usages of society, ii. 248.

fruits, ii. 252.

mortgages, ii. 252.

cultivated lands, ii. 254, 259, 295, 305.

landholders, ii. 255.

wastes, ii. 255, 263.

hunting, ii. 262, 264.

weights and measures, ii. 265.

deposits, ii. 265, 271, 293.

slaves, ii. 267, 270, 275, 276, 283, 284, 286, 287, 288, 293,
301, 305.

discovery of mines, ii. 267.

settlers, ii. 269.

chiefs, ii. 269, 275, 298, 312, 313.

occupiers of land, ii. 272, 296.

borrowing and lending, ii. 273, 307, 308.

claimants for land, ii. 292.

reviling others, ii. 290.

false accusation, ii. 277.

three-fold division of Malayan laws, ii. 277.

trials by ordeal, ii. 279.

rape, ii. 279, 289.

abduction, divorce, ii. 280, 281.

persons betrothed, ii. 282.

478 GENERAL INDEX.

I>aws, Malay, on —

voyagers, ii. 284.

cutting and maiming, ii. 285.

elephant's teeth, ii. 286.

legal proceedings, ii. 288.

debt, ii. 292, 301.

marriage, &c., ii. 294.

planters, ii, 296, 301.

adultery, &c., ii. 297, 311

assaults, ii. 297, 301.

harbour dues, ii. 306.

articles of dress prohibited, ii. 306.

partnerships, ii. 307.

vessels adrift, ii. 310.

punishment of wives by their husbands, ii. 311.
Lawgivers of Menangkabowe, ii. 221.
Legends, Malay and Siamese, ii. 331.
Letter from Paduka Sri Sultan Mahmud Riayet Shah to Captain

Light, ii. 48.
Dr. Leyden's translation from the Sejara Malayu, ii. 326.
Dr. Leyden's opinion respecting the Ichthyophagi of Herodotus

questioned, ii. 414.
Longevity, instance of, in Naning, i. 244.
Lukut, mines of, ii. 27.
Lukut, conspiracy and massacre at, ii. 33.

Mace, i. 69.
Malacca Straits,

geographical position of, i. 2.
seasons in, i. 3.
monsoons in, i. 3.
Sumatras, i. 3.

British settlements in, i. 4, 7, 23.
government of, i. 7.
population of, i. 8.
price of labour in, i. 14.
political and commercial relations of,
with the Dutch, i. 16.
with Siam, i. 19.
with America, i. 20.
with the Archipelago, i. 22.

GENERAL INDEX. 479

Malacca Straits,

American relations with Siam, i, 22.

state of trade in, i. 21.

currency of, i. 24.

value of Spanish dollar in, i. 24.

weights of, i. 25.

steel-yard in, i. 25.

Java tobacco, how sold in, i. 25,

India piece goods, how sold iti.

salt, how sold in, i. 26.

rice, how sold in, i. 26.

dry and liquid measure of, i. 26.

burthens of prahus, i. 27.

land measure of, i. 27.

long measure of, i. 27.

wheat and dholl,how sold in, i. '27.

court of judicature in, i. 27.

administration of justice in, i. 27.

recorder of, i. 28.

resident councillors of, i. 28.

sessions in, i. 28.

gaol deliveries, i. 28.

governor of, i. 28.

admiralty jurisdiction in, i. 29.

magistrates of, i. 31.

court house in, i. 31.

coroners of, i. 32.

deputy sheriffs of, i. 32.

police in, i. 32.

expenses of court of judicature, i. 33, 34.

military force in, i. 34.

revenue of, i. 35.

salaries and officers of court establishment in, i. 33, 34.

defect of military appointments in, i. 231.

restrictions on the lease of lands in, i. 59.
Malacca territory,

geographical position of, i. 108.

area of, i. 108.

boundaries of, i. Ill,

physical aspect and geology of, i. 1 13.

climjtte, i. 116.

produce, i. 119.

480 GENERAL INDEX.

Malacca territory,
history, i. 122.
population, i. 136.
slaves, i. 141.
slave debtors, i. 141.
trade, i. 145, 150.
government, i. 150.
revenue, i. 156.
tenth on land produce, i. 160.
loss incurred by ceded lands, i. 167.
Malacca Tov(?n,

description of, i. 109.

church of our Lady del Monte, i. 109.

Chinese cemeteries, i. 110.

surrender of in 1795, i. 123.

estimate of fortifications, &c. at, i. 126.

restoration of to the Dutch, i. 128.

second surrender of in 1835, i. 135.

European settlers at, i. 137.

Asiatic settlers, i. 138.

emancipation of slaves at, i. 145,217.

imports and exports, i. 146.

ditto ditto of specie, i. 149.

landvoogds, i. 150.
expense of general department at, i. 153.

ecclesiastical at, i. 153.

judicial at, i. 153.

sheriffs at, i. 154.

coroners at, i. 154.

police and courts of requests, i. 154.

convict establishments, i. 154.

extra ditto, i. 154.

master attendants, ditto, i. 154.

revenue department, i. 155.

land ditto, i. 155.

medical ditto, i, 155.

vessels and boats ditto, i. 155.

poor house, i. 155.

magazine, i. 155.

signal, i. 155.

post office, i. 156.
pensions payable from treasury, i. 156.

GENERAL INDEX. 481

Malacca Town,

excise farms, i. 157.
gambling, ditto, i. 157.
betel leaf, ditto, i. 157.
Anglo Chinese college, i. 181.
remarks, i. 187.
Malay,

general character of the, i. 139, 140, ii. 186,367.
dwellings of the, i. 139.
origin of the tribe, i. 421, 422, ii. 370.
language of, i. 422, ii. 313, 314, 317, 318.
comparison of it with the Tartar dialect suggested, i. 422.
pens, i. 444, ii. 194, 339.
caltrops, i. 444.
customs, ii. 175.
etiquette, ii. 176, 178.
food, ii. 177.
games, ii. 179, 185.
breeds of cocks, ii. 180.
cockfighting, ii. 181.
singing of pantuns, ii. 184.
riddles, ii. 185.
amoks, ii. 185-

modes of reckoning distances and time, ii. 187.
fishing, ii. 188.

catching wild animals, ii. 190.
superstitions, ii. 191.
metempsychosis, ii. 192.
seals, ii. 194.
sumpitans, ii. 194.
lances, ii. 195.
slings, ii. 195.
krises, ii. 196.
sword, ii. 199.
gunpowder, ii. 208.
matchlocks, ii. 209.
literature, whence borrowed, ii. 317.
historical works, ii. 333.
ethical works, ii. 334.
religious works, ii. 336.

epistolary correspondence, and specimens of, ii. 337, 341.
poetical compositions, ii. 345.
VOL. II. I I

482 GENERAL INDEX.

Malay,

favourite airs, ii. 348.

anatomy and medicine, ii. 351.

medical work, specimen of, ii. 351 .

physiognomy, ii. 353.

astronomy and astrology, ii. 354.

kutika, ii. 355.

amulets, ii. 356.

cycles, great and little, ii. 356.

years, ii. 356.

months, ii. 356.

weeks, ii. 358.

days, ii. 358.

notions on the tides, ii. 359.

navigation, ii. 359.

cardinal points, ii. 360.

account of creation, ii. 361.

numerals, ii. 362.

secret cipher, ii. 365.

original Malay works, ii. 366.

words, comparative table of, ii. 422.
Malay Peninsula,

geographical position of, i. 399.

physical aspect of, i. 400.

geology of, i. 401.

rivers of, i. 401.

area of, i. 418.

population of, i. 418. |

exports and imports of, i. 424. I

mines of, i. 424. I

zoology of, i. 431. i

vegetable kingdom of, i. 442. j

detailed account of states on, ii. 1. ^

ports on the east coast of, i. 354.
Malacca stone, i. 404.

Manikabowes, i. 200, 205, 208, 210, 212, 224.
Manshur Shah, i. 273, ii. 24, 56.
Mantris, i. 239.

Mr. Medhurst's description of Pahang town, ii. 67.
Menangkabowe empire, ii.215.

dynasty in interior of Peninsula, ii. 91 .
Mint at Madras, i. 24.

GENERAL INDEX. 483

Mint at Calcutta, i. 24.
Mountains of,

Pinang, highest, i. 50.

Johore, do., i. 402.

Itumbowe, do., i. 402.

Malayan Peninsula, i. 402.
Mount Ophir,

ascent to, ii. 165.

height of, i. 403.

ferns of, i. 445.

mines, ii. 167.
Muar, or Segamet, ii. 151.
Muhammed Shah II., i. 197, 246, ii. 48.

N.
Naning,

area and boundaries of, i. 190.

physical aspect of, i. 19^ .

streams of, i. 192.

roads in, i. 193.

thermal springs in, i. 196.

unhealthy localities in, i. 196.

history of, i. 196.

diseases of, i. 197.

conspiracy in, against the Dutch, i. 209.

tribute of, to Malacca, i. 213.

capital punishment in, i. 213.

duties and produce of, i. 213, 215.

installation of Panghulus at, i. 217.

possession of, by the English, i. 224.

Col. Taylor's agreement with, i. 224.

tenth at, i. 225,261.

possession of, resumed by the Dutch, i. 225.

first expedition against, i. 227.

second ditto, i. 228.

new settlement of, i. 232.

boundary line with Rumbowe, i. 234.

four tribes of, i. 233.

native forms of government, i. 235.

villages, i. 240.

population, i. 244.

causes of excess of males in, i. 244.

ii2

484 GENERAL INDEX.

Naning,

military character of, i. 245.
priests of, i. 247.
mosques of, i. 250.
sacred tombs of, i. 251.
ceremonies on births in, i. 252.

marriages in, i. 253.
of filing teeth, i. 253.
on deaths in, i. 255.
fasts and festivals, i. 257.
trade of, i. 259.
mines in, i, 259.
revenue of, i. 260.
Negri Sambilan, or the nine territories, ii. 78.
Nucleus, remarkable, i. 405.
Nutmeg-tree, i. 60, 61.

plantations of, i. 60.

process of smoking nutmegs, i. 66.

preparing nutmegs for market and profit, i. 67.

Opium, i. 57, 363.
Orang,

gugu, i. 443, ii. 416.

kubu, i. 443, ii. 416.

akkye, ii. 411.

Pahang,

geographical extent of, ii. 55.

boundaries of, ii. 55.

history and government, ii. 55.

population of, ii. 56.

produce, ii. 56.

trade, ii. 57.

imports from Singapore, ii. 57.

town and river of, ii. 57.

gold-dust of, i. 354.
Pakaa, aboriginal race of, ii. 60.
Panghulus, miiaculous powers of, i. 235.
Panglimas, i. 240.

GENERAL INDEX. 485

Pantuns, or slocas, ii. 346.

translations of, ii. 349.
Patani,

population of, before Siamese invasion, i. 419.

distance of, from Jompole, ii. 136.

boundaries of, ii. 67.

division into provinces, ii. 67.

history of, and government, ii. 67.

tovi^ns of old and new, ii. 69.

sultans of, ii. 68.

town, whence named, ii. 70.
Pepper, i. 77.
Perak,

boundaries of, ii. 22.

town of, ii. 22.

produce of, ii. 23.

population of, ii. 24.

history and government of, ii. 24.

political and commercial relations of, with the British go-
vernment, ii. 25.

extent of territory, ii. 22.

tribute to Achin, ii. 24.

Piracy, Malayan, i. 36.
Piracy near Guinting, ii. 37.
Piratical haunts, i. 39.
Pirates Sulu, i. 38.

Illanon, i. 38.
Polynesian words, comparative list of, ii. 434.
Province Wellesley,

area of, i. 100.

boundaries, i. 100.

physical aspect, i. 101.

climate, i. 102.

temperature, i. 104.
. produce, i. 105.

value of cultivated land in, i. 105.

population of, i. 105.

remarks on, i. 106.
Pugi Pugian,

specimens of, ii. 339.

from one sultan to another, ii. 340.
a subject to a sovereign, ii.^340.

486 GENERAL INDEX.

Pugi Pugian,

from a sultan to an officer, ii. 341.
a child to its mother, ii. 34 . .
Pulo Lancavi, population of, ii. 4.
Pulo Pinang, Prince of Wales Island Areca Isle, &c.

geographical position of, i. 48.

physical aspect of, i. 49.

temperature and climate, i. 50.

temperature of plain, i. 104.

geology of, i. 51.

population of, i. 54.

revenue of, i. 56.

trade of, i. 58, 59, 79, 86.

produce, i. 58, 77.

leases of land in, i. 59.

imports and exports, i. 79, 80.

Propaganda Mission College, i. 93.

military strength of, i. 95.

conversion of natives, i. 94.

Fort Cornwallis, i. 96.

Quedah and Perak armament i. 96.

harbour of, i. 106.

Quedah, or Keddah, |

population of before Siamese invasion .419; ii. |

boundaries of, ii. 2. I

physical aspect and products, ii. 3. jl

area, ii. 3. ^ I

history of, ii. 6. |

government of, ii. 19. I

population, ii. 20. I

revenue of, ii. 20.
division of into mukims, ii. 20.
height of peak, ii. 4.
a fief of Achin, ii. 6.
invasion of by Siamese, ii. 7.
Tuanku Kudin's, attack upon, i. 10.
affair at Bruas, ii. 18.
town of, ii. 20.

GENERAL INDEX. 48?

Uajah Ali, ii. 88.

Hajah Ibrahim, ii. 25, 31.

Ilajah Secunder Zualkarnein, ii. 199,231.

llayet Laut, ii. 77, 411.

Rayet Utan, ii. 77.

Religion of

Naning, i. 246.

Siamese, i. 420.

Quedah, ii. 20.

Benuas, ii. 385.
Uennell's opinion respecting Padaei of Herodotus, questioned, ii.

•ill .
liice, i. 364.
Rumbowe,

supposed pre-eminence of, ii. 113.

derivation of name, ii. 114.

area, ii. 114.

boundaries, ii. 114.

division of, ii. 114.

residence of Panghulus and Eang-depertuans, ii. 1 17.

Sairs, ii. 345.

Salangore,

extent of, ii. 27.

three divisions of, ii. 27.

geographical description, ii. 27.

town, ii. 28.

produce, ii. 28.

population, ii. 29. '

government, ii. 29.

history, ii. 30.

origin of name, ii. 30.

observations on S. E. coast of, ii. 34.
Samsams, i. 420.
Sang Nila Utama, i. 272.
Sangora, town and trade, ii. 73.
Schools at Pinang, i. 87.

entrance, i. 88.

foes, i. 88.

hours, i. 89.

488 GENERAL INDEX.

Schools of Pinang,

punishments, i. 90.
instruction, i. 91.
At Malacca, i. 155.

number of scholars, i. 172.
entrance, i. 173.
fees, i. 174.
hours, 1. 174.
instruction, i. 175.
free, i. 180.
Segamet, or Muar,

boundaries of, i. 153.
population of, i. 153.
villages, i. 154.
produce and revenue, i. 155.
government of, i. 155.
history of, i. 156.
Sejara Malay u, ii. 333.
The Selamas, ii. 172.
Semangs, ii. 377.
Seramba, translation from, ii. 350.
Serapa, ii. 348.
Siamese, i. 420.
Silver, i. 431.

Singapore, or Singhapfira, or Tamasak,
geographical position of, i. 266.
physical aspect and geology, i. 267.
climate, i. 269.
productions, i. 269.
history, i. 272.
population, i. 279.
town of, i. 288.
exchange at, i. 350.

imports and exports, i. 312, 342, 346, 358, 370.
ports traded with, i. 352, 353, 354.
tonnage, i. 369, 378.
remarks on, i. 390.
revenue of, i. 380.
military strength of, i. 389.
variation of compass at, i. 269.
coffee plantations in, i. 270.
cotton, i. 270.
land, regulations in, i. 270.

GENERAL INDEX. 489

Singapore, or Singhapura, or Tamasak,

disproportion of males in, i. 281.

slaves and slave debtors at, i. 381.

passage from China to, i. 282.

censuses of, i. 283.

institution at, i. 288.

articles of commerce, i. 362.

chamber of commerce, i. 391.
Sirih, duty on at Naning, i. 215.
Spices, cultivation of, i. 58.
Srimenanti, ii. 147.

chiefs and tribes of, ii. 148.

boundaries, ii. 149.

produce of, ii. 150.

population of, ii. 149.

villages of, ii. 149.
Stebbal leaves of, i. 422.
Sugar, clayed, i. 77.
Sumatra, ports on E. coast of, i. 359.
Sungie Ujong, ii. 92.

boundaries, ii. 93.

population, ii. 93.

trade of, ii. 94.

mines of, ii. 96.

process of smelting and mining, ii. 97.

government, ii. 105.

chiefs of, ii. 105.
SyedSaban, i. 90, 131.

Tabu, capture of, i. 229.

description of, i. 241.
Terra Japonica, i. 368.
Thermal springs of Peninsula, i. 407.
Tin, i. 146, 259, 364, ii. 28, 96.

geographical distribution of in Indian islands, i. 425.

discovery of, i. 426.

purity of ores, i. 427.

from Chinese furnaces, i. 428.

adulterated ingots of, i. 428.

cost of producing Banca and Cornish, ii. 103.

matrix, where found, i. 405.

490 GENERAL INDEX.

Treaties of

Britain with Holland and Acliin, i. 16.

infringement of, by Holland, i. 395.

of Johore with the Dutch, i. 198.

Mr. Cracroft's with Perak, ii. 25.

Major Burney's, ii. 26.

violation of by Siamese, ii. 65.

Dutch with Rumbowe and the Negri Sambilan, ii. 79.

extracts from Dutch with Menangkabowe, ii. 74.
Trevandrum, observatory at, i. 417.
Triad society, ii. 96.
Tribes,

Tiga Nenek, i. 222.

Mawa and Biliong, i. 423.

Rumbowe Ilir and Ulu, ii. 122.

Johole, ii. 138.

Jompole, ii. 140.

wild of Peninsula, ii. 396.

language of, ii. 418.
remarks on, ii. 420.
Tringanu,

geographical position of, ii. 60.

population of, ii. 60.

produce of, ii. 60.

history and government, ii. 61.

town and river of, ii. 63.

homage of to Siam, ii. 62.
Tromba Menangkabowe, translation of, ii. 81.
Tumungong of Johore, i. 37.
Tu Pattair, ii. 377.

Udai, ii. 381.

Ulu Pahang, state of, ii. 151.

Unka, the, ii. 172.

Upas poison, ii. 399.

experiments of on living animals, ii. 401 .

antidote against, ii. 402, 403.
Volcanos of Peninsula, i. 407.

VV.
Weapons of the

Malays, ii. 194.

GENERAL INDEX. 49I

Weapons of the

Jakuns, ii, 210.

Orang Laut, ii. 211.

Udai, ii. 211.

Javanese, ii 211.

Malays of Sumatra, ii. 212.

inhabitants of Pulo Nias, ii. 213.

Lampongs of Sumatra, ii. 212.

Battas of ditto, ii. 212.

Dayaks and Illanon people, ii. 213
Westerhout, Mr. 233.
White blood of the Rajahs, ii. 289.

Zabaje, derivation of, ii. 44.

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

Achin, Acheen, i. 4, 16, 22, ii. 209.

Aguada Is., i. 401.

Ajem, ii. 328.

Allutian Is., i. 268.

Alor Gajah, Alor Gaieh, Alorgaieh,

194, 229, 241, ii. 126.
Alustar, ii. 21.
America, i. 20.
Amherst T., i. 351.
Amplas, ii. 383.
Anam, i. 356.
Andaraans Is., i. 268.
Arabia, i. 358.
Arae Is., i. 401.
Arah on the Main, i. 406.

point of, i. 406.

Arracan, i. 402, 409.
Arroo I., ii. 217.
Assahan, ii. 165.

Kioulet, ii. 165.

Aur Gading, i. 101.
Austral Asia, ii. 217.
Ayer Chambi, ii. 169.

Itam, ii. 30.

Kuning, ii. 169.

Mangis, i, 229.

Ayer Pannas, i. 408, 414, ii. 383.
Parbas, i. 250.

B.
Bakowe Rendah, i. 198.
Bali L, ii;200, 212, 214.
Banca, i. 18, 363, 397, 401.
Banda, sea of, ii. 217.
Bander, ii. 23.

fort of, ii. 115, 126, 130.

Bankok, i. 20, 355.
Bankong Chondong, ii. 138.
Bantam, i. 22.
Banut, ii. 43.
Bartam R., i. 109.
Baru R., i. 115.
Baruna R., ii. 64.
Basut R., i. 401, ii. 60, 64.
Balavia, i. 23, 225. 396.
Bat'h, i. 273.
Battang Labu, ii. 383.

Malacca, i. 112, 191, 193, 240,

250, ii. 138.

Moring, ii. 169. n.

• Penazie, ii. 115.

Pennar, ii, 115.

Battu Ampar, ii. 117.

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

493

Battu Bakawat, i. 191.

Bara, i. 359.

Fcringi, Feringhi, i. 52.

LoboDg, ii. 94.

Pahat, Rio Formoso, i. 112. 335,

401, ii. 42, 164.

Serambi, ii. 171.

Bebbar, ii. 51.
Benares, i. 363.
Bencoolen, i. 6, 18, 135, 359.
Bennong V., ii. 138.
Bennum R., ii. 164.
Bentayen, il. 157.

Beralor INlls., i. 101.

Beringio, ii. 169.

Bertam, i. 222.

Betting Pula, ii. 239. n.

Bijanugger, Bijanagar, Bijnagor, i. 274,

ii. 44, 199.
Billiton I., i. 402, ii. 200.
Bintan, BinUng I., i. 122. 287. 360,

u. 45, 46, 47.
Birmah, ii. 7.
Birnam R., ii. 22, 27.
Blakan Mati I., i. 287.
Bokko, ii. 154.

Borneo, i. 18, 142, 356, 397, ii. 228.
Braugh L., Tassek Braugh, i. 401, ii.

136.
Braugh R., ii. 57, 137, 140.
Brissu, i. 240, 250, ii. 131.
Bruas, Brooas, i. 98, ii. 17, 18.
Bruwas Ujong Carang, i. 112.
Bukit Angin, ii. 93, 114.

Badore, i. 191.

Battu, i. 359.

Bertam, i. Ill, 112. 191.

Birnang, i. 383.

Bruangi- i. Ill, 198, 199, 234.

Bukit Chimendras, ii. 141.

China, i. 213.

Haga Arang, i. 191.

JelaUng, i. 112, 191.

Jellabu, ii. 383.

Kalidang Buayer, ii. 383.

Kayu Arang, i. 193.

Kukutau, i. 260.

Lanjut, ii. 383.

Lausat, i. 191.

— — Melintoog, ii. 35.

Pabei, Pabi, ii. 114, 138.

Panchur. Panchoor, i. Ill, 114,

191, ii. 383.

Pembagian, i. 191.

Penialang, Penialangan, i. 237.

242.

Perling, i. 241.

Pila, ii. 138, 149.

Puttus, PuUoos, i. 112, 191, ii.

138.
• Raya. ii. 156, 163.

Sa-Booteh, Sabusah, i. 194,227,

241.

Singhi, ii. 383.

Sungie Rhya, ii. 35.

Tangoh, ii. 93.

Toongal, i. 101.

Tutu, i. 250, 251.

Bukkah, i. 105.
Bunga Tanjong, ii. 158.

Cahow, i. 193.
Calabar, ii. 45.
Calang, P. & T., ii. 28, 93.

R., ii. 27, 162.

Cambodia, Camboja, i. 9, 274, 356.
Campar, i. 359.

494

QEOGIIAPHICAL INDEX.

Campong Hodia Pacho, i. 191.

Tengha, i. 248.

Canara, i. 404, 416.
Cape Comorin, ii. 45, 415.

Rachado, Tanjong Tuan, ii. 33,

35, 37.
Carimons, i. 407.
CassangR., i. 112, 113, 115, 198,355,

ii. 41.
Caucasus, i. 402, ii. 374.
Celebes I., i. 356. 397, ii. 200, 228.
Ceylon, Serendib, Lanca, i. 355, 402,

409, 430.
Chembong, Chempong, ii. 117, 131.
Chiampa, i. 274.
Chin, ii. 217.
China, i. 274.
Chindagon, ii. 169.
Ching, i. 193.

Chiranah Putih V., i. 240, 243, ii. 209.
Chong R., ii. 166.
Cochin China, i. 9. 356.
Condong, i. 230.

Damascus, ii. 325.

Deddam, ii. 169.

Delhi Point, i. 406.

Delli, Dallih, i. 98, 359, ii. 17.

Dewaju, ii. 288.

Dhulukaru-bander, Barangan, ii. 93.

Dinding Is., i. 401, ii. 24.

Dongoon, ii. 60.

Durian, ii. 93.

Duson Feringie, i. 112, 191.

Kapar, i. 112, 191, 198.

Mariah, i. 198.

Duyonsj R., i. 115.

Elephant Rock, i. 403, 411, ii, 5.

Flag I., i. 287.

Fort Altinsburgh, ii. 28.

Lismore, i. 194,

Fortress of Kous, ii. 130.
Fort Utrecht, ii. 28.
— Victoria, i. 404.

G.
Gadang, ii. 136.
Ganges, Padda R., ii. 371.
Gappam, ii. 383.
George's Town, i. 28, ii. 49, 51.
Glangkin, ii, 44, 64.
Gominchi, i. 222, 403.
Gressik V., ii. 155, 164, 209.
Guinting, ii. 39.
Gummi R., ii. 166.

v., ii. 166.

Gunon, Gunong Peradap, ii. 171.

Tamping, ii. 127.

— Ledang, ii. 171.

Passaman, ii. 174,

H.
Hailam, i. 356.
Hill of Johore, i. 405,

Martajum, i. 101.

St. Francis, i. 110.

St. John, i. 110.

St. Paul, i. 109.

1 and J.
Imaus, i. 402, ii. 374.
Inak. i. 200, 206.
Jambi, i.359, ii. 42,47..

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

495

Japan, i. 23.

Japanese Is. i. 268.

Java, i. 268, 355, 396, ii. 200, 314.

Jecrat Gungie, i. 1 12.

Jellabu, ii. 27, 78, 383.

Jellye, ii. 57.

Jerram Kambing, ii. 99.

Jerram R. ii. 170.

Jiboi, ii. 93, 94.

Jirat Gungie, i. 191, 234.

Jirrab, ii. 93.

Johole, i. 17, 18, 23, 108, 112, 191,

ii. 74, 114.
Johore, i. 108. 112, 122, 197,ii.43, 45.
Johore R., i. 101, ii. 43, 45, 184.
Jompole, ii. 18, 136, 149, 383.
Jongi, ii. 169.
Jumbuluang R., ii. 55.
Junk Ceylon, i. 424, 430.
Juno, ii. 136.

Kabangan Naga, ii. 313.

Kadaka, ii. 138. n

Kaddam, ii. 109.

Kalama, i. 227.

Kalaotan, i. 37.

Kaling, ii. 117.

Kamoyan, ii. 109.

Kampong Glam, i. 286.

KamUchatka, i. 268.

Kamuoing, i. 250.

Kandrapura, Kandiapura, Naggara, ii.

331, 332.
Kangkao, i. 356.
Kataun, ii. 280.
Kayu, Arang, Arra, Kayo Arro, ii. 94,

169.
Kawi, ii. 314. ^

Kechil, i. 191, ii. 38.

Kedanon, ii. 169.

Keddah, Qucdah, i. 4.

Kemaman, Keniamang, i. 37, ii. 41,

59,60.
Kemaroan R., ii. 51.
Kba I., i. 410.
Kheiber, ii. 320.
K ley bang, i. 220.
Kling, Kalinga, Kelinga, Tclin>^a, i.

274, ii. 44, 199, 331.
Kloukong, ii. 200.
Kobak Kampang, ii. 93.
Kopaiyong, ii. 92.
KoU Lumut, ii. 23.
KotaTinghie, ii. 47.
Kraw, Isthmus of, i. 399.
Krian R., i. 100, ii. 2. 22.
Kroh, ii. 117.
Kuantan, ii. 51.
Kubu Achi, ii. 110.
Kubur Feringic, i. 195, 243.
Kufa, ii. 325.
Kunle Is., i. 268.

Labohan bilik, ii. 38.

I^bun, ii. 417.

Ladang, i. 113, ii. 138.

Lagon, ii. 128.

Lancavi Is., i. 76, 401, 413, ii. 4, 333.

Langkal, Langkat, i. 359, 425, ii. 154.

Langkat R., ii. 93.

Laos, i. 9.

Larchin Is., i. 399.

Liang Battu, ii. 156.

Liassa Lingie R. i. 46, 112, 113, ii. 27,

93,115.
Ligore, ii. 7.

496

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

Limbajon, ii. 140.

Limbongan, i. 110.

Lingga, Lingin, i. 425, ii. 42, 51, 159.

Lingie V., ii. 93, 108, 106.

Linsom V., ii. 93.

Londi, Londu, Lundi, i. 114, 236,250,

260, 408.
Londong, ii. 138.

Lubo, Lubu Koppong, i. 245, ii. 78.
Lubo Palang, i. 112, ii. 132.
Lubo Penawen, ii. 138.
Lubo Talan, i. 112.
Lukut, i. 146, ii. 33.

M.
Macassar, i. 22.

Straits of, ii. 228.

Madura, ii. 212, 314.
Magindanao I., ii. 229.

Majapahit, i. 122, 273, 276, ii. 196,

200, 216, 325.
MajatTerar, ii. 331.
Malabar, i. 401, 416.
Malacca, i. 2, 4, 6, 8, 18, 22, 34, 46.
Malacca I., ii. 229.

Straits of, i. 19, 23.

R.,i. 115, 192, 193, 211,273.

T., ii. 216, 218.

Pinda, i. 194, 250.

Malay Peninsula, i. 11, 399.
Maleytsche Kust, i. 112.
Malwa, i. 363.
Marabowe R., ii. 100.
Marang, ii. 60.

Medaian, ii. 319.
Medina, ii. 330.

Melicquc, Mullikey, i. 200, 201, 208,
206, 227. 240, 241, 250, 263

Menangkabowe, Pulo Mas, i. 200, ii.

74, 209, 215.
Merchong, ii. 51.
Mersing R., 255.
Mexico, ii. 382.
Miko, i. 230.
Mindanao, ii. 49.
Moluccas, i. 16. 33, 268, ii. 217.
Moulmein, i. 351.

Mts. Gunon, Gunong tujoh, ii. 114,
149.

Jerrei, ii. 379.

Juru, ii. 379.

Lepat Cajang, ii. 114, 149.

Miko, ii. 136.

Ophir, Gunong Ledang, i. Ill,

146, 191,403,431.

Pabi, ii. 136.

Pontian, ii. 43.

Punting Pahat, ii. 136.

Segantang Maha Miru, ii. 136.

Sophia, i. 286.

Tando, ii. 171.

Muar, Segamet, i. 122, 273, 276, ii.

196, 200, 216, 325.
Muar R., i. 401. ii. 45, 162.
Muda R., i. 100.
Murbowe sa-ratus, ii. 138.

N.
Nagore, i. 8.

Naning, i. 108, 190, ii. 114, 138.
Nascha, i. 113, ii. 138.
Negapatam, i. 8.
New Guinea, ii. 217.
New Harbour, i. 267.
Nicobar Is., i. 76.
Nuri. i. 138.

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

497

Obin, Ubin I., i. 287, 406.

Padang, i. 359, ii. 42.
•■ Battu, ii. 171.

Chacar, i. 198, 234.

Chanti, ii. 38.

Loko, ii. 128.

Sabang, i. 250.

Padas, ii. 115, 131.
Paeedaluro, ii. 169.
Paggamyong, ii. 222.
Pago, i. 250.

Pagoh, v., ii. 166, 167.

Pahang, i. 146, 197, 403, ii. 41, 69, 60.

R., i. 401, ii. 57, 137.

Pajajeram, ii. 196.

Pakaa, ii. 60.

Palembang, i. 359, ii. 199.
Panagy R., i. 211.
Panarigan, ii. 158.
Pancalang Chumpa. ii. 35.
■ Cundang, ii. 94.
Durian, ii. 94.

Kompas, ii. 36.

Kota, ii. 42, 166.

Mangis, ii. 35, 94.

Pankalan sompit, i. 191.
PankaJlang Naning, i. 201, 203.

Nauwar, i.203.

Pantie Layang, ii. 158.
Pantei, Pantoi, ii. 93, 108.
Pantong, Pangang, ii. 23.
Parentian Tinghi, ii. 93, 114,
Paro R., ii. 93, 149.
Parrit Siput R., ii. 42.
Passir, i. 230, ii. 136.
Garam, ii. 23.

Passir, Pootih, ii. 38.

Pulye, ii. 23.

Suyong, ii. 23.

Patani, ii. 64, 67.

R., i. 401, ii.70.

Patoa, i. 363, 415.
Pedir, i. 107, 358.
Pegu, i. 402, 409.
Pellowe, i. 196, 250.
Pematang Passir, ii. 36.
Pembasu Tangan, i. 222.

Perak, 'Apyvffa, i. 37. 97, 146, 431,
u. % 22.

R., i. 401, ii.22.

Periing, i. 200, 206.
Perroatang Passir ridge, i. 101.
Philippines, i. 268, ii. 229.
Pijjam, ii. 383.

Pila, ii. 136, 149.
Pinang Is., i. 401.

Sa-ribu, Saribu, ii. 42, 149.

Valley of, i. 49.

Pinto GaddoDg, ii. 38r
Plangaye, ii. 150.
Poggi Baru, ii. 169.
Point of Pandas, i. 406.

Raro6nia, Romania, i. 266,

399, 406, ii. 22, 42.

VOL. II.

Polais, ii. 42.
Pondicherry, i. 76.
Pondo Battu, i. 191.
Pondok Passir, ii. 139, 149.
Pondo Panjang, i. 191.

Sassam, i. 191.

Pontian, i. 355, ii.51.

R., ii. 164.

Porto No?o, i. 9.

Province Wellesley. i. 48, 69.

Prye, ii. 17.

K K

498

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

Pry, R., i. 101.

Pulicat, i. 9.

Pulo Arrang Airang, ii.38.

Babi, ii. 37.

Booming, Bunting, ii. 5.

Burong, ii. 38.

Dammer, i. 287.

Inlan, Diamond Isle, ii. 37.

Ledah, i. 405.

Ledah-dedarat, i. 413.

Marambang, i. 407.

Menkuda, ii. 37.

Mesjid, ii. 39.

Nias, ii. 213.

Penang, i. 287.

Penjudian, ii. 37.

Pergam, i. 407.

Pinang, Prince of Wales I. Areca

Is., i. 4, 5,8,11,23,27,31.34,

46, 48, 77.

Saler, i. 407.

—1— Sonno, i. 250.

Sonsong, i. 411.

Susson, i. 411.

Takung, Tekong, i. 287, 407.

Tikus, ii. 37.

Tinghi, i. 407.

Pungah, i. 424.
Purpasari, ii. 329.

Qualla Ina, i. 196.

Lenney, ii. 140.

Lingie, i. 234, ii. 398.

Londu, i. 191.

Lukut besar, ii. 38.

Lukut kechil, ii. 38.

Marabu, i. 191.

Sungie Jernee, Jerni, i. 1 12, 1 91 .

Qualla Sungie Pattye, i. 191.

Tassek, ii. 51.

Quedah, Kedda, Lindon, San Bulan
Quedah, i. 4, 48, 52, 98, 402, ii.20.
Quedah Peak, Gunong Gerai, ii. 4.
Quedah R., i. 401, ii. 37.

Rambotan Gading, i. 191.

Ramoan China, i. 191, 198, 199, 234.

Rainonia Chondong, i. 198.

Rangoon, i. 77, 150.

Rantou V., ii. 93.

Rassah V., ii. 93.

Rawang, ii. 412.

Reccan, Rekkan, i. 113, ii. 144.

Rejang, ii. 169.

Rheim forest, ii. 170.

Rhio, Riyu, i. 4, 31, 277, 359, ii. 48.

Rhio Tuah, ii. 48.

Rindang R., ii. 67.

Ring v., ii. 155, 156.

Rocho R., i. 286.

Rotan Siam, ii. 157.

Ruliowe, ii. 170.

Rum, ii. 215.

Rumbiyah, ii. 223, 229.

Rumbowe, Ulu, and Ilir, i. 108, 111.

ii. 74, 115, 138,149.
Rumpin, ii. 41, 51.

R., ii. 164.

Runkup R., ii. 22, 27.

S.
Sabang, i. 114, 193, 230, 240, 263.
Saddle I., i. 410.
Sagantang Maha Miru, ii. 199.
Saint John's I., i. 287.
Sakfma, i. 425.

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

499

Sala v., ii. 93, 94.

Salangore, i. 37, 108, 112, 146. ii. 22,

93,114.
Salate Chingke I., i. 287.
Salumba Kroli, i. 112, ii. 138.
Sa Maraboh, ii. 94.
Samarang, i. 396.
Sematool, i. 100.
Satnbilan I., i. 401.
Sampong, i. 192, ii. 115, 116.
Sangora, i. 420, ii. 67.
Sedilly besar R., ii. 41.

R., ii. 55.

v., ii. 44.

Segamet V., ii. 155.

Serooseli, Suruoseh, Suruseh, ii. 35.
Serting, ii. 78.

Seruting R., ii. 136, 140, 162.
Siac, i. 142, 146, 359, ii. 38, 42.
Siam, T'hay empire, i. 9, 19, 274, 355.

ii. 3.
SiliouV., ii. 93.
Si Marabu, i. 193.
Singapore, Singhapdra, i. 2, 6, 8, 17,

18, 21, 23, 34, 46, 77, 273, ii. 22.
Singie R., i. 401.
Spice Is., i. 17.
Srimenanti, i. Ill, ii. 51, 74, 78, 93,

114, 138, 149.
Sulu Archipelago, i. 364, ii. 217.
Sulu I., ii. 229.
Sumatra, Pulo Percha, Taprobama,

Pulo Mas, i. 18, 19, 135, 397, 402,

409, 430.
Suugie, Sungia Baru, i. 195, 222, 234,
245, 355.

Bulu, i. 260.

Loodu, i. 193.

Malacca, i. 193.

Sungio Menyalla, ii. 35, 37.

Nipa Nipah, ii. 38, 88.

Paltye, i. 193.

Rhya R., ii. 35.

Rhya v., ii. 36, 36, 398.

R., i. 115.

Sinto Huler creek, 101.

Siput, i. 190, 234, 240, 250.

Suruseh besar, ii. 38.

Suruseh kechil, ii. 38.

ujoDg, Simujong, ii. 74, 92, 114,

149.
Surabaya, i. 396.

T.
Tabu, i. 194, 228, 240, 241, 250, ii.

77, 209.
Tabttog, i. 196, 260.
Taman, ii. 138.
Tamping, ii. 117.
Tamponi, ii. 32.
Taua, ii. 67.
Tanjong V., ii. 93, 136.

Agas, ii. 34.

Kamounio, ii. 38.

'■ — Kling, i. 111.

Melippahari, ii. 35.

Pria, ii. 38.

Pultoos, Puttus, ii. 24.

Rimo, i. 250.

Saddye, ii. 38.

Salamet, ii. 35, 36.

TanoDg, ii. 169.

Taon, ii. 143.
Tappanooly, i. 359.
Tavoy, i. 150, 425.
Tebbing Tingish, i. 191.
Teloh Glam, ii. 38.

Katapang, li. 4».

500

GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX.

Teloh Kumang, ii. 38.

Passir Panjang, ii. 37.

Rubiah, ii. 35, 39.

Si Gueyney, ii. 39.

Tenasserim, i. 77.
Terachi, ii. 78, 149.

R., ii. 93.

Terring, ii. 169.

Tiraiong, ii. 94. •

Timor I., ii. 217.

Tomfong R., i. 399.

Tongal Sejaga, ii. 93.

Tonquin, i. 9.

Tney, ii. 138.

Trang, i. 4, 20.

R., ii. 27.

Trevandrum, i. 417.

Tringanu, Trangganu, i. 112, 403, ii.

22, 50, 59. 209.
Tringanu R., i. 401.
Trutao, ii. 4.
Tumang Siam, ii. 157.
Turuntong, ii. 140.

Ujong Tannah, ii. 216.
Ulu Braugh, ii. 135.

— Calang, ii. 27, 383.

— Malacca, i. 198.

— Muar, ii. 149.

— Pahang, ii. 135, 138.

— Pondoi, i. 260, ii. 199.

— Seruting, ii, 135,

— SoDga, i. 112.
Umbai, i. 355.
Umbum, ii. 156.
Undowe R., ii. 164.

Utan Padang Kladi, ii. 383.

W.
Waju, i. 356.
Western Ghats, i. 404, 409.

Zaba, Battu Sdbor, ii. 44.
Zabdje, ii. 44.

GLOSSARY.*

Abang, ii. 93.

Acliara, Antaraa, ii. 249, Q.

Adat, Addat, ii. 274.

Dattu nenek, ii. 112.

Dhaula, ii. 92.

Eang d'hulu, ii. 230.

Zemain d'hulu, ii. 112.

Aggar, Aggar, i. 272.
Akkys, Akkye. i. 420.
Ambalu, ii. 339.

Amok, ii. 186.
Ampangan, i. 264.
Ampat-puloh-ampat, ii. 364.

lima, ii. 364.

Ampat Suku, i. 199.
Amr Allah, ii. 225.
ADakdara, ii. 281.
Andam, i. 255, ii. 408.
Andas bulu, ii. 180.
Anging ayer, i. 433.
Angin taawan, i. 197.
Anging uttan, i. 434.
Angkaia, ii. 248.

Aogkara Maharajah Leiah, ii. 84.

Anka, ii. 362.

Anou, i. 443.

Antar belanja, i. 253.

Anugrah, ii. 233.

Api Api, ii. 163.

Apilans, i. 38.

Aring, ii. 206.

Arwy, ii. 346.

Astanab, ii. 82.

Atap, i. 252.

Azan, i. 252.

B.
Badak, i. 435.

Tapa, ii. 380.

Badik, ii. 210.
Bagams, ii. 412.
Baju, i. 222, ii. 178.

ranti, ii. 194.

Balas, ii. 268, n.
Baleis, ii. 82, 303, n.
Ban, ii. 383.
Bandahara, ii. 312.

* Explanations of the terras are given in parts of the work, referred to in the
index.

502

GLOSSARY.

liangu, i. 439.
Bangui), ii. 268, n.
Banwas, ii. 383.
Barat, ii. 360.
Bar chukur, i. 262.
B4ru hkru, i. 438.
Bassut, ii. 339.
Batins, ii. 106, 392.
Battu uji, ii. 145.
Belanjah, ii. 283, n.
Ben, Beni, ii. 383.
Benua, ii. 382.
Benzoin, i. 358.
Beraza gigi, i. 253.
Berchingkama, ii. 180.
Bersunnat, ii. 295.
Bertindik, ii. 295.
Besawye, ii. 389.
Betuah, i. 22, ii. 207, 208.
Bhagian, ii. 362.
Bhar, i. 237.
Bhara, i. 25.
Bidan, i. 252.
Bijih timah, ii. 98.
Bilal, i. 247, 249, n.
Biliong, i. 45, ii. 142.
Bintang-dua-blas, ii. 354.
Binlangon, i. 442.
Bintang-tujoh, ii. 354.
Bisi pamur, ii. 200.
Blachang, i. 441.
Bias, ii. 364.
Bongsal, i. 215.
Bongsas, vansas, ii. 25.
Bioh, i. 432.
Bruang, i. 433.

angin, i. 433.

Bukit Pcnialang, i. 237.
Bulsos, ii. 143.

Bulum-lagi-baligh, ii. 274.
Bunga, ii. 363.

buratta, i. 52.

' mas, ii. 7.

Bunkal, or Tael, i. 25, 26.
Buntul, ii. 201.
Burong hautu, i. 438.

Calang, i. 426.

Cambing utan, i. 436.

Campong Kandang, ii. 236, 240.

Caoutchouc, i. 62.

Catechu, i. 367.

Catty, i. 25, 26.

Celat, or Selat, ii. 415.

Chamoti, ii. 324.

Chandong, ii. 223.

Chap. Chop, ii. 337.

Chawang, ii. 239, n.

Chawat, ii. 414.

Chelaka, ii. 207, 208.

Clieritras, ii. 317.

Cheyma, i. 181.

Chingei, i. 442.

Chingkou, i. 432.

Chokmar, ii. 322.

Choncole, Chonkole, i. 45, 99, ii. 142.

Chora-sa-medang-kian, i, 199.

Chuki, ii. 301, n.

Chukur auak, i. 259.

Chupak, ii. 265.

Chupal, i. 26, 27.

Chuppah, i. 258.

Corges, i, 26.

Coyan, i. 26.

JMdu dadu, ii. 209.

GLOSSARY.

503

Damang, ii 303.
Dammer Laut, i. 442.
Darahputib, ii. 224.
Dattus, ii. 19, 40.
Debawa angin, ii. 350.
Depalihara, ii. 295.
Deppa, i. 27.
Dewa, ii. 192.
Dinars, ii. 238.
Diihems, ii. 284.
Diyat, ii. 257.
Dour besar, ii. 356.

kecliil, ii. 356.

Dua-blas, ii. 364.
Dua-puloh, ii. 364.
Dua-ratus-lima-puloh, ii. 364.
Dugong, Duyong, i. 437.

£.

Eang-depertuan besar, ii. 80.
£kor Lotong, ii. 209.

Falnamehs, ii. 255.
Firaset hukum, ii . 353.
sherai, ii. 363.

Ganja, ii. 203.

Gantang, i. 26".
Gargazi, ii. 192.
Golok, ii. 180.
Golok di Battang, ii. 180.
Golok golok, ii. 179.
Grang, i. 254.
Guligas, ii. 155,411.
Gundalao, ii. 362.

Hadj, i. 246.

Ilantu Ribut, ii. 339.
Harem Zadch, ii.289.
Hasta, i. 27.
Ilikayet, ii. 318.
Hitong, ii. 362.
Hukum, adat, ii. 276, n.

aki, ii.276, n.

faal, ii.276, n.

shera, ii. 276, n.

Hulur, ii. 258.

biji, ii. 98.

Ijab abul, ii. 281, n.
Ikara Layer, i. 441.
Ikat Tali, ii. 203.
Ilamet Surat, ii. 339.
Imam, i. 248.

Jadijadian, ii. 194.
Jala rambaog, ii. 209.
Jauda, ii. 281.
Jangkal, i. 27.
Jankir, ii. 180.
Jari, i. 27.
Jati, i. 444.
Jennang, ii. 333.
Juara, ii. 181.
Jumba, i. 27.
Jumla, ii. 362.
Jurobatlu, ii. 284.
Jurokra, ii. 393.
Juromudi, ii. 284.
Jurumals, ii. 188.

Kabesaran, i. 122, ii. 193.
Kafan, i. 248, 255.

504

GLOSSARY.

Kaki, i. 27.
Kalam, ii. 339.
Kalassan, ii. 212.
Kalubong, ii. 100.
Kambusan, ii. 100.
Kanchil, i. 436.
Karum, ii. 218.
Kapala dagang, ii. 104.

surat, ii. 337.

Kasusahan, ii. 276, n.
Kati, ii. 363.
Katumbohan, i* 197.
Katurunan, ii. 19.
Kayer Kamuning, i. 442.
Kazi, i. 248.

Kepping, Bangka, ii. 100.

Khatib, i. 249.

Kijang, i. 436.

Kissas, ii. 304.

Kley Guloh Rumbowe, ii. 197.

Kleywang, ii. 193, 195.

Kongsis, ii. 96.

Kooncha, i. 26.

Koppong, ii. 241.

Korang-asa-lima-puloh, ii. 364,

Kra, i. 432.

Kramets, i. 252.

Krangi, i. 442.

Kris panjang, i. 237.

Kubur Feringi, ii. 127.

Kukang, Kamalasan, i. 432.

Kulah, i. 26, 27.

Kulowang, i. 433.

Kumbar, ii. 180.

Kummang, ii. 97.

Kuntara, ii. 228.

Kupong, dry and liquid, i. 26.

gold, i. 25.

Kurban, i. 246.

Kurnia, ii. 233.
Kusta, i. 197.
Kutika-lima, ii. 355.

Lacsa, ii. 363.
Lacsamana, ii. 313.
Ladang, i. 119.
Lagu, ii. 345.
Lallang, Lalang, i. 60.
Lancharans, i. 276.
Landok, i. 437.
Landvoogd, i. 150.
Lang, i. 438.
Langlaut, i. 438.
Lantei, i. 139.
Lelah, ii. 209.
Lepas Baju, ii. 187.
Lilin kalulut, ii. 146.
Limbing, ii. 195.
Lombongon, ii. 98.
Lotong, i. 432.

Madat, i. 245.
Mahr, i. 254.
Malacca, i. 108.
Mambang, ii. 192.
Mana datang, ii. 171.

jalan, ii.l71.

Mandi, i. 255.

Manikou de ujong gala, ii. 203.

Mantris, i.239.

Marian, ii.209.

Mas kawin, ii. 283. n.

Mas, Moiam, i. 25.

Matahari, ii. 187.

masuk rimba, ii. 187.

terbit, ii, 187.

GLOSSARY.

505

Matahari, terpijak, ii. 187.
Maulud, i. 253.
Maund, i. 27.
Medang ketanaahao, i. 442.
Maglises, ii. 225.
Mengadap, ii. 79.
Menjungal, ii. 191.
Menunjok, ii. 269. n.
Meranti, i. 442.
Mimbar, i. 250.
Mukim, i. 232.
Murbowe, i. 52, 442.
Murdika, ii. 244. d.
Murei, i. 438.
Murka, ii. 233.
Musang, i. 433.

akar, i. 433.

jebbat, i. 433.

Mutu, ii. 144.

Nakhoda, ii. 229.

Nalih, i.26.

Nam nam, i. 443.

Napal, ii. 98.

Napir, i. 436.

Naraka, ii. 321.

Negri, ii. 30.

Nenek, ii. 370.

Niboiig, ii. 162. I

Nipah, ii. 162.

Nira, i. 444.

Niyat, ii. 161.

Orlong, i. 27.

OrangBenua, i. 421, ii. 370.

Bukit, i. 421.

Utan, i. 432.

VOL. II. ^

Pagawyes, ii. 269.
Palima, ii. 393.
Pamur alif besar, ii. 202.
• biji timun, ii. 201.

• gunong, ii. 204.

• kait, ii. 204.

kutilang, ii. 303.

mayur mengurie, ii. 206.

pattye, ii. 206.

pusat belanak, ii. 201.

secat, ii. 206.

• tiga alif, ii. 205.

• tujoh pendapatan, ii. 20.

Panchong, ii. 125.

Panggong, ii. 180.

Panghulu Morokin, Mukim, i. 249.

Panghulus, i. 43, 138.

Pangkal, ii. 203.

PaDglimas, i. 240.

PantuDS, ii. 184, 346.

Pantun bertunangan, ii. 348*

makki, ii. 347.

rindu or kasih, i. 347.

sindir, ii. 347.

Passir biji, ii. 98.
Pasung. ii.270.
Patek, ii. 233.
Payong, ii. 234.
Pedang, ii. 210.

kerajaan, ii. 200.

Pelandok, Plandok, i. 109, 436, ii. 150,

177.
Pemandap, ii. 212.
Pemburoh, ii. 191.
Pemurasses, ii. 129.
Penaga, ii. 99.
Penangalan, ii. 191.
Pendoka, ii. 201.

L L

506

GLOSSARY.

Pengantaran, ii. 283. n.
Penggoling ranibut, i. 434,

sisik, i. 434.

Perjong, ii. 142.

Perkataan, ii, 338.

Pertama, ii. 125.

Petang petang, ii. 187.

Picul, i. 25.

Pindings, ii. 178.

Pisou rawat, ii. 248.

Polong, ii. 191.

Pontianak, ii. 191.

Poyang, Pawang, Puwang, ii. 98, Hi

141.
P'rentah, ii. 276. n.
Prit'hivi, ii. 256.
Pugi pugian, ii. 338.
Pukat, ii. 188.
Pukkong, ii. 250.
Pularan ayer, ii. 101.
Puloh, ii. 364.
Pulo mas, ii. 215.

mesjid, ii. 39.

Puwadi. ii. 234.

Quali, ii. 400.
Qualla, i. 188.

Racsasa, ii. 192.
Rajah, ii. 312.
Rajm, Rijm, ii. 297. n.
Rambiya, i. 443.
Hkmi Tkm\, i. 444.
Ranjow, i. 245.
Rantaka, ii. 209.
Rantei labi, ii. 193.
Ratka, ii. 251. n.

Ratus, ii. 363.
Rayet, ii. 414.
Rayet haut, i. 420.
Ribu, ii. 363.
Runou akkar, i. 434.

arang, i. 434.

bulu, i. 434.

dahan, i. 434.

jumpak, i. 434.

kurabang and lalat, i. 434.

Rudus, ii. 212.
Rullowe, ii. 100,181.
Rusa, i. 436.

S.
Sabaring, ii. 398.
Sa-blas, ii. 364.
Sadkeh, ii. 81.
Saga, i. 25, 26.
Sair, ii. 345.
Saja, ii. 346.
Salang, i. 237.
Salik, ii. 180.
Saluar, ii. 178.
Sambah, ii. 294.

jari sapuloh, ii. 287.

Sambals, ii. 178.

Sambilan, ii. 363.

Sampan, i. 193, ii. 188.

Sampan pucat, i. 355.

Sampiran, ii. 201.

Sangheta, ii. 184.

Saparaga, ii. 184.

Sarong, ii. 178, 201.

Satengar, Istengar, Menangkabowe, ii.

210.
Satu, asa, or sa, ii. 363.
Sauh wong kang, ii. 180.
Sawah, i. 119.

GLOSSAllV

507

Sawar, ii. 296.

Selatan, ii. 360.

Selat jenazet, i. 248.

Scrapie, i. 254. n.

Shahbander, i. 220.

Shahadat, ii. 325.

Sliera, ii. 274.

Siamang, i. 432.

Silasila, SiUela. i. 122, ii. 193.

Siiih Pinang, ii. 268. n.

Sirih sapatninangan, ii. 287.

Sloca, ii. 207,

Sopak, ii. 251.

Sri. ii. 181.

Suda mali, ii. 347.

Suku, i. 222.

Sumatras, i. 2.

Sumpitan, i. 422, ii. 194.

Sungie. i. 192.

Suriah alem, ii. 256.

SusupuD, ii. 33 i.

Suvar, ii. 212.

Swasa, ii. 201.

T.
TabihTuao, ii. 171.
Taboh, i. 251.
Tael, i. 25.
Takki takki, ii. 185.
Takwims, ii. 355.
Tali tali, ii. 203, 210.
Tambikir quali, ii. 142.
Tamiaug, Sumpitan, ii. 395.
Tammunong, ii. 406.
Tampak, i. 27.
Tannah hidup, ii. 254.

kuwasun, ii. 263.

matu, ii. 254.

Tap benkok, ii. 180.
i

T&rum akkar, i. 446.
Taruna, ii. 274.
Tatihed, i. 253.
Tawatawa, ii. 214.
Tarir, ii. 239,278. n.
TebbaDgan, ii. 261.
Tebbang Menebbang, ii. 260.
Tebbas Menebbas, ii. 260. n.
Telaga, ii. 100.
Temula. i. 426.
Teogah ampat, ii. 364.

hari, ii. 187.

lima-pulob, ii. 364.

naik, ii. 187.

■ ■'•■ tiga-ratus, ii. 364.

turum, ii. 187.

Temok, Seludang, i. 435.
Terassul, ii. 338.
Terjing, ii. 212.
Tetabowe. ii. 187.

berbunjit, ii. 187.

Tian-tay-huay, ii. 96.
Tiga-blas, ii. 364.

puloh, ii. 364.

puloh-satu, ii. 364.

sa-tengah, ii. 364.

Tikus ambang b6lan, ii. 434.
Timah-masak, ii. 99.
Timba, i. 443.
Timbangan, ii. 346.

Timor, ii. 360.
Titah, ii. 233.
Tokah, i. 197.
Tolak, ii. 32.
ToUakbain, ii. 281. n.

rajah, ii. 281. n.

Tombak bandrang, Torabok bandarn,
i. 240.

lada, ii. 212.

508

CiLOSSARY.

Touhid, i. 255.

Toun Shemsiah, ii. 357.

' kumriah, ii. 357.

za, ii. 356.

Tri-rasa-upaya, ii. 276. N.
Tropong, ii. 100.
Tuah tuahs, ii. 269.
Tuidik, ii. 273.
Tumpang, ii. 100.
Tumungong, ii. 312.

U. V.

Ularkenyang, i. 222.
Ulubulangs, ii. 319.
Umban-tati, ii. 313.
Undang undang Malayu, ii. 156.
Uaka, i. 432.

Urs, i. 252.
Usongan, ii. 313.
Utara, ii. 360.

Wakil, i. 254.

Wali, ii. 281, n. 282.

akrab, 281. n.

mujbir, 281. n.

Warangan, ii. 206.
Winkellian, i. 150.

Yuta, ii. 363.

Zukat, i. 246.

ERRATA.

VOL. II.

Page 29,

91,

27,

116,

16,

117,

28,

138,

14,

162,

23,

189,

201,

333.

346,

15.

353,

top

line,

371,

line 19,

382,

, ,

20,

432,

. ,

459,

13.

erase the befi/re Celebes.

dele das/i after rebellion, and insert it after trade, next Hue.
for chevux read chevaux.
for steepes reud steeps.

for Chodong read Chondong, and erase comma after Bukit,
for Landaug read Ladang.
for coculus read cocculus.
for Pamar read Paraur.
for torquoises read turquoises.
for of read or.

, for physiology read physiognomy,
and p. 373, line 9, for Rennel read RennelL
for this head read the head of Benua.
dele comma after Guinea, and insert one after Philippines.
for Johore, read Johole.

LONDON : nilNTED BY STEWART AND MURRAY, OLD BAILEY.

Albemarle Street, November, 1839

Mit. MURRAY'S LIST

OP UIS

MOST RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

THE QUARTERLY REVIEW, No. CXXVIII

CONTBNTS :
I. ON LIFE ASSURANCE.
IL TRAVELS in NORTH AMERICA. Marryat aad Murray.

III. LIFE of BISHOP BUTLER.

IV. ON MENDICITY.

V. LIFE and CHARACTER of /ESCHYLUS.
VL PETRARCH, BOCCACCIO, and DANTE.
VII. FRENCH ORATORS and ORATORY.
VIII. POST OFFICE REFORM.
IX. BRITISH POLICY.

AN INTRODUCTION
TO THE LITERARY HISTORY OF

The 15rH, 16th, and 17th CENTURIES.
By HENRY IIALLAM, Esq.

Now completed in Four Volumes 8vo. 15*. each.

DISPATCHES and CORRESPONDENCE of his GRACE

the DUKE of WELLINGTON.

Edited by LIEUT.-COLONEL GURWOOD.

Complete in Twelve Volumes, 8vo. 20*. each, aad Index, 10*.

A LIBRARY EDITION

LORD BYRON'S WORKS.

Beautifully Printed, with a new and copious Index and a Portrait.

8 vols. 8vo., £4. 45.

For Illustrators ok the Works of Lord Byron, a very limite number of Copies

of this New Edition in 8 vols., 8vo., have been printed in QUARTO.

» B

'*^

Mr. MURRAY'S LIST OF HIS .

GIBBON'S HISTORY OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE.

An entirely New Edition, Edited, with Notes,
By the Rev. H. H. MILMAN.

In Twelve Volumes, illustrated with original Historical Maps.
8vo. 9s. each.

" There can be no question that this edition of Gibbon is the only one extant to which Parents
and Guardians and Academical Authorities ought to give any measure of countenance." — Quarterly
Review, Ho. CXXIW.

" Gibbon's History, esi)ecially as edited by Mr. Milman, is a work for all time and for all classes.
It never before was a work which could be safely put into the hands of the young, or of those
whose opportunities and means for detecting its perversions were few. Now, however, the errors of
this luminous and imposing history have been skilfully and convincingly noted. The poison, if not
extracted, has been made palpable." — Monthly Review, May, 1839.

THE LIFE OF EDWARD GIBBON,

WITH SELECTIONS FROM HIS CORRESPONDENCE, &c.;
And Notes by the Rev. H. H. MILMAN.

Uniform with Milman's Gibbon. One Volume, 8vo, 9*. .

" The present volume is a valuable and necessary companion to the Decline and Fall. The ma-
jority of readers may be excused though they do not make themselves familiar with Gibbon's
miscellaneous works : no one who desires to be informed in the most engaging and dignified man-
ner of the most important eras in tlie world's annals can allow himself to remain unacquainted with
the history which Mr. Milman has so admirably corrected, or with the life and correspondence of
its very remarkable author." — Monthly Review.

7,
AN EXCURSION IN ASIA MINOR, in 1838.

INCLUDING

A VISIT TO SEVERAL UNKNOWN AND UNDESCRIBED CITIES OF

ANCIENT LYCIA AND PAMPHYLIA.

By CHARLES FELLOWTS.

With 22 Plates and 60 Wood-cuts from the Author's Sketches.
Imperial 8vo., 28a.

THE ART OF DEER-STALKING :

ILLUSTRATED BY A NARRATIVE OF A FEW DAYS' SPORT IN

THE FOREST OF ATHOLL.

By WILLIAM SCROPE, Esq., F.L.S.

With 12 beautiful Illustrations, by Edwin and Chaklks Landseer, R.A.
ji New Edition, Revised. Royal 8vo., 2/. 2s.

MOST RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

MAXIMS AND HINTS FOR AN ANGLER,

AND THE MISERIES OF FISHING:

WITU

MAXIMS AND HINTS FOR A CHESS-PLAYER.
By RICHARD PENN, Esq.

Second Edition, enlarged. Illustrated with Woodcuts from drawings by Sir Francis
Chautrey, R.A., G. Jones, R.A., F. R. Lee, R.A., and others. Fcap. 8vo. 7*. 6d,
" Wu were greatly delighted with the ' Miseries of Fishing.' • _ • •

" Mr. Penn is an ardent follower of the sport, which he goes fitr to justify, if anything can, by his
rational, most witty, and agreeable little book. The latter will find a corner in the pocket of every
sensible fisherman. In the Maxims and Hints for Chess-playing the same good feeling, sound
information, an<l most felicitous humour are employed." — Examiner.

10.

A SUMMER'S DAY AT HAMPTON COURT:

BEING

A GUIDE TO THE PALACE AND GARDENS ;

WITH

An Historical and Illustrative Catalogue of the Pictures according to

the New Arrangement, including those in the Apartments

recently opened to the Public.

By EDWARD JESSE, Esq.,
Surveyor of Her Majesty's Parks and Palaces, — Author of

* Gleanings in Natural History.'
With Numeuous Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo., 5s., neatly bound.

11.

THE NEW ARMY LIST,

Exhibiting the Rank, Standing, and various Services of

Every Regimental Officer in the Army serving on Full Pay, including the

Ordnance and Royal Marines ; distinguishing those who have served

in the Peninsula, who were at Waterloo, who have received

Medals and other Distinctions ;

and who have been "Wounded, and in what Actions ; with the Period of

Service, both on Full and Half-pay ; giving, also,

the Date of every Officer's Commission, and distinguishing

those obtained by Purchase.

Published Quarterly, 8vo., price 5s.

B 2

Mr. MURRAY'S LIST OF HIS

12.

THE WILD SPORTS OF SOUTHERN AFRICA:

Being the Narrative of an Expedition from the Cape of Good Hope to the Tropic of
Capricorn, through the Territories of the redoubted Chief Moselekatze ; with a
Description of the

Hunting of the Rhinoceros, Lion,

Wild Buffalo, Hippopotamus, and

Elephant, Giraffe, &c.

By CAPT. WILLIAM CORNWALLIS HARRIS.

With Plates, Woodcuts, and Map. Post 8vo., 10s. Qd.

" We must here take our leave of Captain Harris's most amusing narrative, though much of intense
interest remains unnoticed. It will be read with great pleasure and profit by the zoologist as well
as the sportsman. The zoologist will find many valuable accounts of the habits of animals of
the greatest rarity, and the sportsman will read of scenes of the most stirring description, and of
shots which leave nothing more to be wished from ' eye, hand, lead, and gunpowder.' '' — Quarterly
Review, No. CXXVII.

13.
ON THE PRESENT UNSETTLED CONDITION

THE LAW AND ITS ADMINISTRATION. '
By JOHN MILLER, Esq., of Lincoln's Inn.

8vo. 4*. 6d.

14.
Dedicated to the University of Oxford.

THE STATE IN ITS RELATIONS WITH THE CHURCH.
By W. E. GLADSTONE, Esq.,
Student of Christ Church, and M.P. for Newark.
Third Edition, 8vo., 9*. 6d.

15.

BUENOS AYRES,

AND

THE PROVINCES OF LA PLATA.
By SIR WOODBINE PARISH, K.C.H.,

MANY YEARS II. M. CUARGe' D'AFFAIRES IN THAT REPUBLIC.

With an entirely new Map of South America by John Arrowsmith, and Plates.

8vo. 18s.

MOST RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

16.

TWELVE SERMONS,

Delivered in the

NEW TEMPLE OF THE ISRAELITES AT HAMBURG,

By Dr. GOTTHOLD SALOMON ;

And Translated from the German by ANNA MARIA GOLDSMID.

8vo., 78. 6d.

" Among the motives which have led to the publication of these Sermons, is the hope that from
their perusal many of my Christian countrymen may derive a better knowledge of the actuatini(
faith of the Jews To these Sermons I confidently ask the attention of the kindly and con-
scientious Christian. I may add, that many of them may be found available for persons of every
religious denomination and sect. If, in religious discussion, men of all creeds would seek, not
points of difference, but points of agreement, how much of the strife and bitterness that deform
God's earth would disappear !" — Translator' t Pre/ace.

17.

THE AFRICAN SLAVE TRADE.

By THOS. FOWELL BUXTON. Esq.

Second Edition. 8vo. 5»., or, with Arrowsmith's large Map of Africa, 8».

18.

CONSIDERATIONS ON NATIONAL EDUCATION
By SARAH AUSTIN.

Fcap. 8vo. 3*. 6d.

19.

LETTERS ON PARAGUAY

COMPRISING

An Account of a Four Years' Residence in that Republic, under the Government
of the Dictator Francia.

By J P. and W. P. ROBERTSON.

^ J New Edition, 2 vols. Fost Svo 21*.

MR. MURRAY'S LIST OF HIS

20.

FRANCIA'S REIGN OF TERROR;

Being the Coatinuation of Letters on Paraguay. .

By J. P. and W. P. ROBERTSON.

PostSvo., 10s. 6rf.

21.

THE PARLIAMENTS AND COUNCILS
OF ENGLAND.

Chronologically arranged from the Reign of William I. to the
Revolution in 1688.

By CHARLES HENRY PARRY, Esq., M.D., F.R.S.

8vo. 30*.

22.

DOMESTIC MANNERS OF THE RUSSIANS.

In a Series of Letters describing a Year's Residence in that Country,
chiefly in the Interior.

By the Rev. R. LISTER VENABLES, MA.

Post 8vo., 9s. 6(/.

23.

THE NORMANS IN SICILY.

By henry GALLY KNIGHT, Esq., M.P.

Post 8vo., Ss. 6d.

ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE ABOVE WORK,

being a Series, now complete, of Thirty Drawings of
THE SARACENIC AND NORMAN REMAINS OF SICILY.

Folio. /

MOST RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

24.
JOURNAL OF THE

AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY OF ENGLAND.
No. H.

COIfTRNTS :

COLONEL LE COUTEUR'8 PRIZE ESSAY on PURE and IMPROVED VARIETIES of
WHEAT lately IntrwUicod into ENGLAND.

Mr. STANLEY CARR'S PRIZE ESSAY on RURAL ECONOMY ABROAD.

Mr. DIXON'S PRIZE ESSAY on MAKING COMPOST HEAPS.

Mr. HANDLEY'S PRIZE ESSAY on WHEEL and SWING PLOUGHS.

Mr. CUTHBERT JOHNSON'S PRIZE ESSAY on LIQUID MANURE.

Mr. HOPPER'S PRIZE ESSAY on DRAWING TURNIPS.

EARL SPENCER on the GESTATION of COWS.

Mr. WALBANKE CHILDERS on SHED-FEEDING.

Mr. YOU ATT on the DETECTION of PREGNANCY in the MARE and the COW.

Mr. MAIN on PLANTS INJURIOUS to CLOVER.

PROFESSOR SCHUBLER on the PHYSICAL PROPERTIES OF SOILS.

Re^wrt of the London Annual Meeting in May, and of the Oxford Meeting (with awardic of Pre*
miums) in July.— Prize E§8aya and Premiums for Stock in 1840 and 1841.— Rules and Regulations
— DoaatioDS to the Library— List oi Govemon and Members to Sept. 4th .

With lithographic Plate and Woodcuts. 8vo., price 2$, 6d

25.

HANNIBAL IN BITHYNIA;

A DRAMATIC POEM.
Bv HENRY GALLY KNIGHT, Esq., M.P.

Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. ot.Sd.

26.

ELEMENTS OF THE PATHOLOGY OF THE
HUMAN MIND.

By THOMAS MAYO, M.D., F.R.S.,

Fellow of the College of Physicians ; and late Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford.
N Fcap. 8vo., 5s. 6d.

Mr. MURRAY'S LIST OF HIS

27.

THE LIFE OF LORD ANSON,

The Circumnavigator of the Globe.
By Sir JOHN BARROW, Bart., F.R.S.

Printed uniformly with " Barrow's Life of Howe."
Portrait. 8vo., 14s.

28.

TRAVELS IN THE RUSSIAN DOMINIONS
BEYOND THE CAUCASUS,

AND

ALONG THE SOUTHERN SHORES OF LAKES VAN AND URUMIAH

With a Visit to the Southern Coast of the Caspian Sea,

By Captain RICHARD WILBRAHAM.

With Map and Views from the Author's Sketches.

Svo., 18».

29.

CORRESPONDENCE OF WILLIAM PITT, FIRST
EARL OF CHATHAM.

Edited by Wm. Stanhope Taylor, Esq., and Captain John Henry

Pringle, the Executors of his Son, John, Earl of Chatham.

Vols. I. and II. 8vo., 18s. each.

To be completed in Four Volumes.

30.

AN INDEX TO THE QUARTERLY REVIEW.

Vols. 41 to 59, inclusive.
Being Nos. CXIX. and CXX:, which form Vol. 60 of the Quarterly, and are neces-
sary to complete sets of the work.

f
8vo. 12*.

MOST RECENT PUBLICATIONS. 9

31.

THE JOTTING BOOK ;

A POLITICAL AND LITERARY EXPERIMENT.

Intended at an Argument for the obmuimk Finality ov tub Rivorm Dili. ; being

Kztracti from the Duby ov a RBtoLtrrs Oitimist in whatever regards the

Constitution of England.

IJy AN AMATEUR.

PoBt 8vo., 5«.

32.

A NARRATIVE.

Bt Sir FRANCIS HEAD, Bart.

Third Edition,

With a Supplemental Chapter, on the PROPOSED UNION of the CAN ADAS,

the CLERGY RESERVE QUESTION, &c.

8vo., I2«. bound.

The Supplemental Chapter is lold leparately. 8to.) 2m. 6d,

33.

A NEW GREEK GRAMMAR,

FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS.
By the Rbv. CHARLES WORDSWORTH. M.A.,

Late Student of Christ Church, and Second Master of Winchester College.
12mo.,3«. 6</. bound.

34.

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS,

WITH A LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN.

By ROBERT SOUTHEY, LJ..D.,

Poet Laureate, &c. &c. &c.
New Edition, illustrated with Portrait and Engravings, post Svo., 10«. 6rf.

Mh. MURRAY'S LIST OF

THE HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY,

FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE EXTINCTION OF
PAGANISM IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE.

By the Rev. H. H. MILMAN,

Prebendary of Westminster, and Minister of St. Margaret*
3 vols. 8vo.

HISTORY OF THE POPES OF ROME,
THEIR CHURCH AND STATE,

DURING THE XVIth AND XVIIth CENTURIES.
Translated from the German of LEOPOLD RANKE.

3 vols. 8vo.

HISTORY OF GERMANY AT THE PERIOD OF

THE REFORMATION.

By LEOPOLD RANKE.

2 vols.Svo.

HISTORY OF ENGLAND,

FROM THE DEATH OF QUEEN ANNE to the REIGN OF GEORGE II.
By LORD MAHON.

A New Edition. 3 vols. 8vo.

ANCIENT SPANISH BALLADS.

Translated, with Notes,

By J. G. LOCKHART, Esq.

A New Edition^ with original and splendid Illi ^.'ons. 4to.

)

NEW WORKS IN THE PRESS. 13

■■ ■ 1 . ■

THE RELIGION, AGRICULTURE, &c., OF THE
ANCIENT EGYPTIANS.

By sir JAMES GARDINER WILKINSON.

Forming the Fourth and concluding Volume of the *' Manners and Customs of the
Ancient Kg}'ptians."

With very numerous Illustrations, &c. 8vo.

A NEW ENGLISH DICTIONARY OF

UNIVERSAL BIOGRAPHY.

Constructed on an improved and entirely original Plan, and conducted by some of
the most distinguished Literary Men of Great Britain and the Continent.

TO BE PUBLISHED

By Messrs. LONGMAN and Co., and Mr. MURRAY, in conjunction.
Jn active Preparation,

THE GAZETTEER OF LONDON,
Past and Present :

A HAND-BOOK for the LOCALITIES and ANTIQUITIES of the
BRITISH METROPOLIS, arranged in Alphabetical Order.

Intended as a Complete Guide to Strangers, and a Book of agreeable reference for

Inhabitants.

By T. CROFION CROKER, Esq.

1 vol. post 8vo.

SCENES OF DOMESTIC LIFE AMONG
THE ROMANS.

Translated from the German of

PROFESSOR BECKER, of Leipsiq.

With Illustrations. 2 vols. Post 8vo.

14 Mr. MURRAY'S LIST OF-

THE CORRESPONDENCE OF
THE LATE WILLIAM WILBERFORCE.

Edited by his SONS.

2 vols. PostSvo.

Printed uniformly with The Life, to which they may be considered as

Supplementary.

%* Owing to the extent of the Correspondence of Mr. Wilberforce, it was found impossible to

include more than a very small part of it in the Life ; a selection, therefore, of the most valuable"

and important Letters, &e., never before printed, are here given to complete the picture of Mr.

Wilberforce's Life and Ciiaracter.

THE CORRESPONDENCE OF

WILLIAM PITT, FIRST EARL OF CHATHAM.

Edited by WM. STANHOPE TAYLOR, Esq.,

AND

Captain JOHN HENRY PRINGLE,

The Executors of his Son, JOHN, EARL OF CHATHAM.

The Third and Fourth Volumes, completing the Work.

8vo.

AUSTRIA.

By PETER EVAN TURNBULL, ESQ., F.R S., F.S.A.

2 vols. 8vo.

" The First Volume contains the 'Narrative of Travels/ being remarks and reflections made in
the course of our journey through the most interesting parts of Bohemia, the states of Austria and
Styria, the lllyrian Provinces, and the Peninsula of Istria ; — including, besides the more prominent
objects of general interest, notices of the antiquities and present condition of Pola ; of the com-
mercial ports of Fiume and Trieste ; of the monastic establishments of Admont, Molk and Mariazell ;
of the mines of Idria ; and of Carlsbad, Gastein, and other principal Baths; together with some
account of the exiled royal family of France, who were then residing in the vicinity of Prague.

" The Second Volume comprises the notices on the social and political condition of the empire,
arranged with reference to its various most important elements, — religion, education, morality,
jurisprudence, feudal and municipal institutions, civil and military administrations, and domestic
and foreign policy." — Preface.

POETICAL WORKS of the REV. H. H. MILMAN

INCLUDING

THE FALL OF JERUSALEM— BELSHAZZAR- THE MARTYR OF

ANTIOCH— ANN BOLEYN— SAMOR, &c. &c.

With Preface and Notes by the Author, a Portrait, and other Illustrations.

3 vols. Fcap. 8vo,

Uniform with the Works ok Scott, Crabbe, Southey, &c.

A HAND-BOOK FOR TRAVELLERS IN GREAT
BRITAIN.

Post 8vo. In Preparation, (^

NEW WORKS IN THE PRESS. 15

HAND-BOOK FOR TRAVELLERS IN THE EAST,

INCLUDING

Greece, Constantinople, Asia Minor, Turkey in Enrope,

Egypt, the Holy Land, and Syria.

Post 8vo.

BUTTMAN'S LEXILOGUS;

Or, a Critical Examinatiou of the Meaning and Etymolof^y of various Greek
Words and Passnges in Homer, Hesiod, and other Greek Writers. Translated from
the German of the late Philip Buttman ; and edited, with Notes and copious
Indices,

By the Rev. J. R. FISHLAKE, A.M.,

Late Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford.
A New Edition. 8vo.

AN ACCOUNT OF
J HE BRITISH SETTLEMENTS IN THE STRAITS
OF MALACCA,

INCLUOINO

PEKANG, MALACCA, and SINGAPORE,

With a History of the Malayan States op the Peninsula of Malacca:
Comprising their Government, Religion, Trade, Political and Commercial
Relations, Laws, Language, Population, Revenue, Natural Products, Physical
Asi>ect, Geology, Wild Tribes, &c.

By LIEUT. NEWBOLD,

3:d Reg. Madras Light Infantry, Aide-de-Camp to Brigadier-Gkmeral Wilson, C.B.

2 vols. 8vo.

A NEW CLASSICAL DICTIONARY;

Foil TUB Use of Colleges and Schools.

One closely-printed volume, 8vo.

In active Preparation,

THE BRITISH EMPIRE IN INDIA.

By M, BJORNSTJERNA,

Member of the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences, and of the

Academy of Military Science.

Translated from the German. Post 8vo.

16 Mr. MURRAY'S LIST OF NEW WORKS IN THE PRESS.

ESSAY ON ARCHITECTURE.
By THOMAS HOPE, Esq.

A New Edition, carefully revised, with nearly 100 Plates.
Royal 8vo. Nearly ready.

INSTRUCTIONS IN GARDENING,
FOR LADIES.

By MRS. LOUDON,

With Illustrative Wood- cuts. Fcap. 8vo.

CONTENTS :

Chap. I.
Stirring the Soil ; including Digging, Forking, Hoeing, and Raking.

Chap. II.
Manuring the Soil, and making Hotbeds.

Chap. III.
Sowing Seeds, Planting Bulbs and Tubers, Transplanting, and Watering.

Chap. IV.
Grafting, Budding, Inarching, and making Cuttings.

Chap. V.
Training, Pruning, and Destroying Insects.

Chap. VI.
The Kitchen Garden, and the Management of Culinary Vegetables.

Chap. VII.
The Kitchen Garden continued : Management of Fruit-trees.

Chap. VIII.
Flower Garden, and Management of Flowers.

Chap. IX.
The Management of the Lawn, Shrubbery, and Pleasure-ground.

Chap. X.
Rock-work, Moss-houses, and Fountains.

Chap. XI.
Window Gardening and the Management of Plants in Pots in a small Greenhouse.

Chap. XII.
Calendar of Operations for every Month in the Year.

London : rriuted by William Clowes uikI Sons, Stamford Street.

N \

J oCp^SoM.Joojp^

"cr^

i ^~^%. [

^^.:_

'i__.^V yT

-^.i»/// ^ 6) /y ayCiT**^

\ (\

X ,--^ ..--^...^

^ ^ vNmrm^fKfJj

aXfo a 1

WDMV139V1^ ^

/ ; ' '

^^^J^^\^ V i

• ](

^*^ ^*^^^"^^

J'^^^asA^,?"'-*-/

'/j^

^^ J --'■ II ^--^ ,^^^

J^ ^^ZT!"'^'*^-—

^SSmi9q^r^o^ ^

■\ / ■

■*"

^0{i:>lllf

[Pd^j^-f

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Political and statistical account of the British settlements in the Straits of Malacca"

See other formats